Alpha World

Book Three:

Alpha Company

Daniel Schinhofen

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual persons,

places, or events is coincidental.

© Copyright 2017 by Daniel Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter One

Francis shook hands with the man who was introducing himself. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Brouch. I wanted to thank you for the opportunity to inform the other testers of the guild I’m part of. Also, for allowing me to hand out the shirts we had made.”

With a smile Alvin Brouch replied, “It’s wonderful to see our testers wanting to band together. I’m sure that you’ll all shoot right past our expectations of the leveling curve. My secretary did mention there was also another topic you wanted to discuss today?”

“Yes. I was curious if you had any plans to extend your test period past a single month. If you do, is there any way to sign up for it now? Miss Dorn and I are extremely interested in participating in a longer test period. That would mean there are arrangements we’d need to make tonight, before the medical exams tomorrow.”

Pushing his glasses a little further up his nose, Alvin looked over the man seated across from him. “Interesting that you should ask that. We have just finalized plans to offer a three-month and a sixth month test immersion to our testers. We were planning to announce it tomorrow during the exams. Giving those people who’re interested a chance to arrange to participate in the longer immersion. I was surprised by the legal packet indicating that you are Miss Dorn’s legal aid and our primary contact point with her.”

“Yes. As has been stated, she wishes to remain incognito as much as she can. We would both like to sign up for your six-month immersion test now, if it’s at all possible. If not, we’ll wait for the announcement.”

“It would do something for our PR department to note that a member of the well-known Dorn family is playing our game. Do you think she would agree to doing an endorsement?” Alvin sat back with a poker face, waiting for Francis’s reply.

“Send an agreement to this email,” Francis said, handing over a card. “One of our lawyers will look it over tonight. If it is acceptable we’ll have a signed copy for you in the morning.”

“I’ll have it sent out within the hour,” Alvin said with a smile, taking the card. “There is something I’m curious about, if you don’t mind me asking. How did you get onto the immersion test list so quickly? Miss Dorn has been on the list since beta ended, but you were only added when the immersion trial was announced.”

“It’s all in who you know, Mr. Brouch.” Francis stood up to his full six-and-a-half-foot height. Brushing his golden bangs out of his eyes, he put on his sunglasses, “It has been a pleasure, Mr. Brouch. Thank you for your time.”

“The pleasure has been all mine, Mr. Bennet. I’ll see you in the morning. Have a good night,” Brouch shook hands with Francis and they parted ways.

The next morning at six, Marysue Dorn and Francis Bennet entered the lobby of Mindblown’s testing building. Behind them came a man with a dolly that had four boxes stacked on it. The receptionist looked up with a frown as they entered. Francis walked over to her as Marysue directed the man with the cart. “Good morning, miss. I have paperwork with me for Mr. Brouch. He should be expecting me, I am Francis Bennet.”

The woman looked down at the notes on her desk, her professional smile becoming fixed in place. “Of course, Mr. Bennet. I will inform Mr. Brouch that you are here. Are those the gifts for the other testers?”

“Indeed,” Francis smiled, “I see the tables are set up already. I’ll go get things arranged while we wait.”

“Of course, sir,” The receptionist pushed her black hair back behind her ear, with a bright smile that was more than just professional. “Would either of you like coffee or anything?”

“No, we’re fine, thank you,” Francis gave her a polite smile before he went to join Marysue. The man who’d pushed the dolly in was opening the boxes. “We’re good, Joe. You can take off.”

Joe looked up, “Okay, Francis. I think you’re nuts, you know, telling your dad you’re taking six months off. I heard that argument through the damn wall last night.”

“Dad will settle him down,” Marysue put in as she dug shirts out of a box and began to set them on the table.

Joe shook his head, his eyes going from her to Francis. The sheer pity in Joe’s eyes for Francis slid right off Francis, who had been getting that same look for years. “Well, you two have fun then. See you in six.”

Francis watched his friend and assistant go then turned back to the business at hand. He helped Marysue arrange all the shirts, stacked by size. They each already wore an identical shirt, along with a name tag. Francis’s tag read ‘Gerald’. A number of sharpies and name tags were on the table next to the shirts.

“That didn’t take long,” Alvin called out as he approached them. “I take it everything is in order?”

Francis handed the contract to Alvin, “Signed and delivered. Once you sign off on it send a copy back to the law firm noted on the document, please.”

“Of course,” Alvin said, turning his attention to Marysue. “Miss Dorn, it is a pleasure to have you with us for the long test. I received a call just this morning from your father. He was quite eager to learn more about our technology, it seems some of his charities might be able to benefit from what we can offer. So on behalf of MindBlown Entertainment, you have our thanks.” He extended his hand, his best smile on his face.

Francis blocked the hand, “Sorry, Mr. Brouch, but Miss Dorn doesn’t shake hands with people.”

Alvin faltered slightly before he withdrew his hand, “Oh, right. I forgot about her condition. I’m sorry, I was just so happy to have you both here. I’ll just go get these documents taken care of. I’ll see you again for the presentation.” Alvin went away with the contract in hand.

“It’s not a condition,” Marysue sighed, her voice pitched low. She brushed her blonde hair back from her face. “I just don’t like people, especially fake people. It’s just like in school, everyone wanting to know what I can do for them.”

Francis nodded, “I know, Mary. I’m here for you and soon we’ll be there for six months, just like you wanted.”

“I wanted the rest of my life,” she replied, but she gently touched his arm and gave him a blinding smile. “I’ll take what you could get me. Thank you, Francis. You have always looked after me, even when I’ve been a bitch.”

“Call me Gerald,” Francis said. “Time to get used to our new life for the next six months, right?”

“Glad mine is easy. Still Mary, same as always,” Marysue replied with a smile.

They were chatting about what they were looking forward to when the next person for the testing showed up a few minutes later. Tall, thin, with thick glasses perched on a sharp nose. The man had an odd, jerky way of moving, as though he weren’t used to his own legs. Gerald went to meet him as the man spoke to the receptionist.

“I’ll just wait over there then,” the man was saying, when he turned to find Gerald beside him. “Can I help you?”

“I take it you’re a fellow tester?” Gerald asked with his business smile in place.

“Uh yeah, I’m Kyle Smith.” The man was looking over the shirt Gerald wore. “You one, too?”

“Indeed.” Gerald gestured over at Marysue, who was by the tables with the t-shirts.  “My fellow guild member and I brought gifts for everyone in the immersion test. Why not come on over?”

The man followed Gerald over to the table. Marysue wasted no time discovering the man’s shirt size. Soon, he had a shirt and name tag. “The shirt is yours to do with as you will, but no more of them will ever be made. It was an idea of mine to drum up recruitment for our guild in Alpha World. Feel free to slap your character name on the tag, we all might as well get used to calling each other by our ‘names’.”

The man chuckled, “Sure. Call me DrBone, then.” The man proudly wrote his character name on the tag and stuck it on his chest. “I’m gonna drop the shirt in my car. They told us not to bring anything extra with us for the immersion.”

“Mr. Brouch, the man in charge of this test, has approved everyone having the shirts. I’m sure they’re expecting it,” Gerald told him. “However, it isn’t a horrible idea if that’s what you want to do.”

“Yeah, my friend will be stopping by to pick up my car when he gets off work. It’ll be fine,” DrBone replied as he headed for the door.

As he left, three other people came in. Gerald waited until they’d checked in with the receptionist to greet them and tell them about the guild. Many people arrived over the next half hour, often in small groups. All of them took shirts and a few of them promised to meet up in game as soon as they could, eager to join a guild. A little after seven Gerald felt a tap on his shoulder just as he was finishing up with another new recruit. Turning, he found himself staring down at a short raven haired woman. She returned his stare with an amused grin.

“Gerald. Drumming up minions for us, are you? I’m sure Alburet will be happy,” the diminutive woman said. “Also, I love the defined muscles. Not too bulky or overdone.”

Gerald chuckled, “You have to be Karen.” He briefly glanced at her short, but athletically toned body, proudly on display in tight clothing.

“Of course I am,” Karen replied, “I can make you tap out right here if you want me to prove it.”

Gerald held up his hands, “No. Thank you, no. I recall you saying you own a dojo, so I’ll pass. I’m not nearly the masochist Alburet is. Come on over and meet Marysue.” He led her to the table, where a number of people were hanging out. “Mary, I found Karen.”

“Yeah, right,” Karen laughed, “I could have had you out cold before you knew I was there. I found him is what he means.” Karen looked Marysue up and down once, nodding in approval. It was obvious that Marysue hit the gym at least a few times a week.

Marysue grinned, “Yeah, that’s Karen alright. It’s good to meet you in the flesh. You look just like your avatar.”

“You look a little different, besides the ears and sharper cheekbones. I also see you take care of yourself, which is good. Do you hit the gym with the big guy here? Gerald isn’t quite as big in the shoulders as he is in game, but still impressive. If he wasn’t a taken man I would so try to drag him down for a quick ‘training’ session.” Karen grinned sharply at Gerald.

“Not going to happen,” Gerald replied smoothly. “She works out with me. It’s best that way. She keeps me from overdoing my weights and I get her to keep going.”

“Do I get one of these shirts?” Karen asked, finding a medium and pulling it on over her other shirt. She writhed briefly, then slipped her original shirt out from under the new one. “That’s much better.” She was aware of all the men nearby who had been watching with interest as she changed shirts. “Nice to see folks who can admire a woman,” she smirked at the men, who looked away when she met their eyes. “Any sign of Fluff?”

“Not yet,” Marysue replied, “no one has admitting to being her. She seems painfully shy, though. Are we sure she’s going to be here?”

“I hope so,” Karen said, looking around the room. “Almost an hour left, though, so there’s time.”

Marysue introduced Karen to the other players who were near the table that had agreed to join the guild once they got back in game. A barely audible “Excuse me,” caught Karen’s attention. She was surprised to discover someone behind her. The figure was draped in an overly large hoodie, with the hood pulled far forward as they stood hunched over, hands thrust deep into the large front pocket. Marysue looked up as Karen turned.

“Excuse me,” the soft contralto voice was hard to hear. “Can I get a shirt?” The slight figure shifted from foot to foot nervously. “I’m sorry. It’s just that everyone else has one and I thought maybe…”

“Fluffball?” Karen asked the hunched person, who pulled back slightly at the word. “Is that you, Fluff?”

“Umm… I mean…” a delicate, porcelain white hand came out of the hoodie pocket to stroke at the top of the hoodie. “Umm…”

“It’s okay, miss,” Marysue cut in softly. “We have enough shirts for everyone. What size do you wear?”

“Well… I mean… medium… or maybe a large?” The hand vanished back into the pocket at the front of the hoodie and the shoulders hunched more. “I’m causing an issue… I don’t want to be a bother…”

“Fluff,” Karen said, gently touching the person’s shoulder, “it’s me. Karen. You know me. It’s okay, really.”

The hood lifted slightly, just enough for eyes to meet. Karen couldn’t suppress a small gasp as she looked at the person before her. Fluff’s eyes shifted quickly from side to side and she dropped her head again, afraid others might see her. “Hello Karen,” Fluff said in her same soft tone. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“You’re gorgeous,” Karen breathed almost soundlessly, her eyes wide.

Fluff shrunk even further into herself, “No. No, I’m not.”

Marysue gently touched Fluff’s other shoulder, “Why don’t we go look at the shirts and you can pick one, okay?”

Karen watched them go, still stunned by Fluffball’s extraordinary beauty. Gerald came up beside her. “You okay, Karen? Don’t normally see you at a loss. Was that Fluffball?”

“Oh, gods, Gerald, she is so beautiful,” Karen said looking up at Gerald. “A perfect, living porcelain doll. How can she not know? What in the hell happened to her that she’s so shy?”

Gerald’s eyebrow climbed in surprise, “So, pretty?”

“No, not pretty. She is fucking breathtaking. Look, to make this easy, what is Marysue to you? A nine or a nine point five?”

“Nine point eight,” Gerald said with a smile, his eyes flowing over Marysue’s face. “The closest anyone will ever be to an angel.”

“Okay. Using the same scale, Fluff is a twelve,” Karen replied, meeting his incredulous eyes when he turned to dispute her. She held up a hand, “No bullshit, Gerald.”

Letting out a soft whistle Gerald looked at the hunched figure at the shirt tables with Marysue. “So, why is she so shy? If she’s that beautiful I’d expect her to be strutting around like a goddess.”

“That was my question,” Karen put in. “I think her eyes caught my attention the most. So innocent and vulnerable. Gods, that pushes all my buttons.” Karen’s gaze was fixed on Fluffball.

“So, the reason I wanted to talk to you. Um. They’ll be separating the men and women for the exams. I wanted to ask if you would keep an eye on Marysue? If anyone does anything funny, stop them. I’ll pay you.”

Karen shook her head, trying to focus on Gerald’s words, and not the mesmerizing eyes that still floated in her mind. “Huh? Protect Marysue? From what?”

“For the physical exams before we go in the pods the men and women are going to be in separate rooms. I can’t be there to protect her if anything happens. So I’m asking if you’ll just keep an eye on things and intercede if she asks for help. I’ll pay you for the trouble.” Gerald asked again, clearly edgy about not being able to be there himself.

“Sure. You don’t have to pay me, though. She’s a friend, like you are, so I’ll watch out for her. Though if anyone lays a hand wrong on Fluff, I might have to break things.” Karen looked back at the hoodie again, “Gah, how did she do this to me with just a glance?”

“If I could answer that I might know for myself,” Gerald half replied, his eyes on Marysue.

Karen laughed, “Two moon-struck calves. Well, let’s go have you meet her. Too bad Alburet isn’t here, she always seems a little more at ease around him.”

“Any idea why? He seemed like a prick when I first met him. Hell, he was quoting Shakespeare at her when they first met. Now that I’ve gotten to know him, he seems all right, but that first day not so much.” Gerald opined as they walked towards the shirt tables.

“You might not see it, but he exudes a sense of confidence. A palpable sense that you will be alright if you stick with him. It can’t be pheromones, it’s virtual reality. But the way he stands, the way he talks…, he just gives the impression he’ll be the one standing at the end. Which makes it funny that I can make him tap out almost every time, but even when he’s beat and tapping he still gives me my sense of pride. He acknowledges that I beat him but also seems to challenge me to do it again.”

“You still got a thing for him? Even with him being with a virtual succubus?”

“Hell yes,” Karen laughed. “Besides, I wouldn’t balk at that package deal. Stacia is a fucking master with her hands, not to mention her tongue, but her massages are heavenly. Her sister Miriam is good, but second best compared to Stacia.”

“You are a little odd,” Gerald chuckled.

“And you two aren’t? Childhood friends who can’t pull the trigger on a relationship.”

“She doesn’t want one,” Gerald half growled.

“Have you asked?” Karen replied, not at all put off by his growl.

“Years ago. She rebuked me. I won’t ask again, she might not want me around if I do,” Gerald answered, seeming to lose a bit of steam.

“Friend-zoned,” Karen sucked in a breath. “Sucks. You have my sympathy.”

“Mary, who are you talking too?” Gerald cut off the conversation with Karen now that they were close enough to the others.

“Gerald, this is Fluffball. Fluff, Gerald is behind you. Why not say hi?” Marysue gently turned Fluff around to face Gerald.

“Hello, Gerald. It is nice to meet you,” Fluff’s voice again was barely loud enough to be heard over everyone else talking around them.

Gerald dropped to one knee and looked up into the hood. Piercing sky blue eyes, clear as crystal were framed with thick, dark lashes. Her skin was flawless porcelain, framed by black hair cut short. She possessed the sort of perfect beauty only ever seen in magazines. His tongue locked up and his eyes went wide. Mentally he agreed with Karen, Fluff was indeed gorgeous. He stared, unaware of the passing seconds. Fluff started to turn crimson and one of her hands darted up to rub at the side of her head for just a second. She turned away from him, trembling as she did.

“Are you okay?” Marysue asked, wrapping Fluffball into a gentle embrace. “Gerald, what did you do?”

Blinking, Gerald looked up at Marysue, who was visibly upset with him. “Nothing…” He paused for a moment then stood back up, “I’m sorry, Fluffball. I didn’t mean to cause you distress. I just wanted to look you in the eye when I greeted you.”

“Told you,” Karen snarked from beside him. She stepped over to Fluffball, laying one hand gently on the smaller woman’s back. “It’s okay, Fluff. Do you like what they did with the shirt? I think your emblem looks fantastic on a shirt.”

Her head barely moved as she nodded, “I’m sorry. I’m not good around people.”

“It will be okay, Fluff,” Karen soothed, gently taking her from Marysue with a smile. “Why don’t we go off to the side and talk for a bit while they deal with the new people showing up, okay? Can I take your arm?”

Nodding, Fluff offered her hand to Karen, “Okay.”

Marysue slapped Gerald’s arm, “Why did you scare her?”

“I didn’t do anything,” Gerald replied. “All I did was meet her eyes. Did you see her face?”

“No, but she’s obviously sensitive about how she looks. I feel bad for her, goodness knows how hard it would be to go through life with a disfigurement.”

Gerald opened his mouth then shut it before shaking his head, “You are going to be in for a surprise, I think. I’ll go round up the latest arrivals.”

Chapter Two

Karen led Fluff to a corner, out of the way of most of the others in the lobby. She got Fluff settled then went and got them some water. Returning, she sat next to Fluff on the ground with their backs against the wall.

“Soon we’ll be in Alpha World for a whole month. Exciting, isn’t it?” Karen said to break the ice.

“Yes,” Fluff replied, her voice still very quiet. “They’ll be offering more than a month, I’ve been told.”

Karen’s eyes widened as her smile grew, “Really? How much longer?”

“Three months and six months, respectively. At least according to my friend. I will be opting for the six-month immersion.”

“Long time to be in game. What about your other obligations?” Karen asked, trying to learn more about Fluff.

“I’ve canceled all my shoots and art contracts. It will cost me, but it will be worth it. I’ll be free,” Fluff’s voice seemed to gain a little more life. “No one to stare at me, no one to put me down. Freedom.”

“Who would put you down, Fluff?” Karen asked gently. “I think you’re pretty awesome, myself.”

Fluff hunched into herself, one hand coming up to rub at her head where her ears were in game. “No one, not for a few years now. But I know my place.”

Karen sucked in a breath, thinking she was getting some inkling of what Fluff had gone though. “You mentioned you’ve had issues in the past, and that Lilith was helping you with them. Can I tell you about my past?”

Fluff’s head cocked to the side slightly so part of her face could be seen as she looked at Karen. “Why tell me?”

“You’re my friend. I enjoy hanging out with you and soon we’ll be spending a lot of time together. Maybe knowing about my past will help us mesh better.” Karen gave the best answer she could while also not wanting to touch on the other reasons.

“Okay,” Fluff looked back at the ground.

“My dad was military for years. We moved a lot, and I mean a lot. Every year a new school it seemed. On top of that, Dad had always wanted a son. I was a miracle child as it was, mom was never able to have another kid. So he raised me as the son he wanted. I was taught how to work on cars instead of playing with dolls. I learned martial arts instead of dance or music.”

Karen’s voice grew a bit distant as memories surfaced, staring into the past. “It’s no surprise I became a tomboy. Dad was happy enough, even when he finally was forced to retire from the military. We settled down in Texas. He opened the dojo I currently own and run. That was right when I started high school. That’s also when trouble started, of course. Teens are always trouble, am I right?”

“The jocks at that school had trouble taking no for an answer. My freshman year I got into a few fights with them. Dad was upset that I usually threw the first punch in those fights, so we would argue and he would thrash me in the dojo. Sophomore year I realized that women held an attraction for me. I brought home a girl, introducing her to dad as my girlfriend. The resulting fight scared her half to death, and she never talked to me again.”

Karen shook her head sadly, “Junior year I started to act out more. I dressed like a slut and once I got someone turned on, I turned them down, unless they could beat me on the mat. Dad caught me and a boy one night in the dojo, screwing like bunnies. I was paying up for losing. Well, the kid got hurt and dad spent a few nights in jail. He thrashed me again when he got home and this time mom sided with him.”

Fluff was trembling slightly as Karen spoke, so Karen reached up and gently rubbed Fluff’s head where her cat ears would be in game. Fluff pushed her head into the hand and stopped shaking. “Senior year, I graduated with honors and had my pick of scholarships lined up for unis on the east coast. My relationship with dad had become a cold war, neither of us speaking to the other. The day before I was set to leave for Duke University, Dad had a massive coronary and fell into a coma. It was a few months before he came out of it.”

“His body was shot, so I took over the dojo. He thanked me for it and we started talking again. He wouldn’t accept my views on partners, but we managed to find a way to agree to disagree. He passed a year later. Mom went not long after he did. I ran the dojo ever since, and now I’ve sold out most of my interest in it. Which has set me up nicely for my retirement.”

“You’re not that old,” Fluff mumbled, glancing up at Karen and getting a smile.

“I’m well into my thirties,” Karen told Fluff. “How old did you think I was?”

“Maybe a year or two older than me.”

“How old is that?”

“Twenty-six,” Fluff turned to look at Karen a bit more fully. “Your skin is really youthful for your age, you don’t show any lines near your eyes.”

“I do my best to keep myself in top shape. Never know when I might need to impress a person with my youth,” Karen winked.

Going pink, Fluff looked down, “You look pretty. I wish I was that pretty. Dad always said…” Fluff cut off, turning quickly away.

Karen reached out gently to stroke Fluff’s head, “It’s okay, Fluff. You can talk with me and I won’t say anything bad. You can also keep whatever it is inside, but I won’t treat you badly either way. We’re friends, right?”

Fluff’s head jerked slightly up and down, “You and Alburet have been friends. He was the first to help me in game. I thought it would be easier there, but it’s still so hard. He joked with me and made me smile. He even quoted Shakespeare correctly.”

“Oh, which play?” Karen asked.

“He did Macbeth, Hamlet and even a line from…” Fluff let out a soft sigh as she recalled something.

“Romeo?” Karen guessed, to which Fluff nodded once, vigorously. “Oh, did you like that one?” Fluff started to nod then froze. “But, Soft! What light through yonder window breaks?”

Fluff let out a pleased little meow and shivered slightly, “Yes, that line.”

“I’ll have to memorize that whole scene again,” Karen said, leaning in close to whisper into Fluff’s ear.

Fluff shivered, her head tilted back and to the side so her hood fell back some and her eyes locked onto Karen’s. Fluff’s cheeks flushed, her breath coming faster as she stared into Karen’s eyes.

Before she could say anything, a voice cut through the noise in the lobby. “Your attention, please. It is now time for the main presentation. Everyone please follow the signs to the presentation room. It’s time to begin what you’re all here for.”

A loud cheer went up and people began streaming into the presentation room, following the signs that had been hidden until that moment. Karen stood and extended a hand to Fluff, pulling her to her feet while also pulling her into a light hug. “We’ll talk more later, okay?”

Fluff nodded, her face red. Karen helped put her hood back up to cover her face again. “That… sounds… good,” the hesitation was clear but her voice also held a happy tone.

Smiling, Karen took Fluff’s arm like she had in game a few times and slowly led the beauty after the others. “Well then, M’Lady Fluff, I shall be your guide today.”

A small giggle came from the hood as the duo began to follow all the others. “You do this there, too.”

“Because I like you,” Karen replied, “what is your name, Fluff? I’m Karen Young, currently retired instructor of various martial arts.”

“Umm, Julia Petrov. I draw things and do photoshoots,” Fluff mumbled. “Please don’t tell anyone else, though.”

“So they can’t find your work?” Karen asked curiously.

“No, I use a pen name for the photos and drawings. It’s just I’ve had issues before.”

“Okay, Fluff,” Karen told her gently with a small squeeze on her arm. “I’ll just use the name I’ve come to know. Besides, if anyone wants to give you trouble today they’ll have to go through me first, okay?”

“Just like Alburet,” Fluff whispered. “Thank you, Karen. It’s like you’ve stepped in for him here.”

“Well, he’s a taken man now, mores the pity. Not that I begrudge him much, Stacia is a hell of a woman. I just thought maybe I was going to have a chance, he was easy enough to get along with.”

“He was nice to me, too,” Fluff said as they got into line.

The line was three wide. Copies were being made of IDs and the testers had to sign the hardcopy of the NDA before being allowed into the room. It was a very large conference room decked out in Alpha World promotional banners. An oversized screen took up most of one wall and the seats were almost all filled. Karen spotted Gerald waving at them and led Fluff over.

“Saved these two for you, next to Marysue. Fluff, you can have the aisle seat,” Gerald said by way of greeting as he sat down on the far side of Marysue.

“Thanks, Gerald. Nice to see our second in command helping out,” Karen chuckled as she took the seat next to Marysue, leaving Fluff the outermost seat.

“Thank you,” Fluff added, taking her seat.

Once everyone was seated the lights dimmed and the screen came to life. On the screen was Alvin Brouch. Behind him sat a pod that was a bit different than the ones the players were used to. “Welcome to Mindblown Entertainment’s long-term virtual reality immersion clinical trial. Before we go any further, I’m pleased to announce that we’ve received clearance to offer you further options for your participation. In addition to a one-month immersion period, we now also can offer three- and six-month immersion periods. Those that wish to extend your immersion trial will have access to phones and computers to make the necessary arrangements. You may choose which immersion period you prefer once you’ve completed medical examinations.

The room all but exploded as people all began to talk excitedly. Alvin let it go on for a few minutes before calling the room back to order. “The choice is up to each of you. Now, let me introduce to you the head of our medical team, Doctor Rosenbloom. He and his staff will be monitoring the trial and ensuring that each of you remains healthy. He’ll be giving an overview of the technology behind our most advanced pods, which you see behind me. Doctor, the floor is yours."

An older, white haired man wearing a buttoned up lab coat and slacks came onto the screen. Brouch shook hands with the newcomer, then moved off-screen. Rosenbloom walked to the pod, the camera moving in with him. “Thank you, Alvin. I’m sure you’ve all got questions, and I can make a pretty good stab at the top two or three. I’ll address those first.”

“The big one that’s probably on all of your minds is how we keep you physically healthy while you’re in the pod.” He opened the pod and the camera view shifted so they could all see inside. “The interior is lined with sensors that monitor, well, everything. Blood chemistry, heart rate, brain activity, even your bone and muscle density.” Rosenbloom spent the next hour describing the monitoring and maintenance systems in the pod and how each worked to keep the occupant alive and healthy. “Any pertinent questions?”

He fielded the handful of questions that people had, as most of it had been clear and easy to understand. He smiled broadly at the audience, “I look forward to caring for all of you. Thank you for putting your faith in myself and my team. Mr. Brouch, back over to you.”

The camera shifted to Alvin Brouch, now seated at a desk. “Now for the part you’ve all waited so patiently for. Once the presentation is dismissed, you’ll split up according to gender and follow the signs for the final medical examinations. Once you’ve done that, you’ll have access to phones and computers to make any arrangements needed should you opt for one of the longer immersion trials. From there, you’ll be assigned in groups of three to the pod rooms.”

Alvin sat back in his chair, a broad smile spreading across his face. “You’ll be joined by other long term testing groups based in Europe, Russia and Asia. There are a total of two thousand participants in the initial trials, helping make history with us. We thank all of you for your eagerness to help us get these trials completed.”

The screen went dark and began to retract into the ceiling as the lights came back up. The rising screen revealed the signs Alvin had mentioned, indicating that women should go through one door that had been concealed behind the screen and men the other. There was a rising murmur of conversation and people jumped up to hurry over to the doors.

Gerald stood up and faced the main part of the room. “Alpha Company recruits, hold your ground.” His voice carried over the noise of conversation, and a number of people turned to look at him. “We’ll take the end of the line. We’ll all have plenty of time to take care of anything we need to, there’s no reason to rush.”

Some of those who’d said they wanted into the guild ignored him, but something like a hundred people clumped loosely around him, chatting among themselves. Gerald circulated through, thanking each of them as they joined the group. “Alright, ladies and gentlemen. I am the second in command of Alpha Company. Our fearless leader is already testing, so we’ll be joining him. How many of you are opting for longer than a month?” Thirty-six hands were raised. “Okay. How many are opting for six?” A dozen hands stayed up.

“We’ll be doing the six month test,” Marysue said from her place next to Gerald. “We’ve met already, but in the excitement it’s easy to forget. I’m Marysue. In game I’m a healer and also an officer of the guild.”

“I’m an officer as well,” Karen added, “I’ll be opting in for six months.”

“I’m also an officer,” Fluff added in her normal soft tone, which only those nearest her heard.

“Fluff here is also one of our officers, as she stated,” Gerald repeated for those who hadn’t heard. “Alburet, our leader, will be waiting in game to welcome you all. We’ll get invitations issued to you all as quickly as we can. If anyone ever has any issue with a fellow guild mate, the matter should be brought to an officer. We’ll do our best to help resolve the problem.”

“Why is he the leader?” A redhead amazon, whose tag read Bloodmoon, asked with challenging eyes.

“He created the guild,” Karen replied. “Along with me and Fluff. Marysue and Gerald joined us once they had been confirmed for the test.”

“Not great qualifications,” Bloodmoon snorted. “At least Gerald was here to meet us. We should promote him to leader.”

“No,” Gerald cut in simply. “Alburet, while at times being difficult to deal with, is the guild leader. This is not open to discussion. One of my jobs as second is to help quell dissention. I will not abide talk of a guild rift already.”

Bloodmoon shrugged, “Whatever. Can we go get in line now?”

The mass moved as a group and took up the end of the line, chatting as they waited. Fluff and Karen took their spots at the very end of the line. The line moved forward at a steady pace as people were directed to follow nurses in groups of three.

Marysue, Fluff and Karen stuck together and were led toward a room by a female nurse. Gerald was with DrBone and one other, following a male nurse down another hall. Gerald gave a tight smile to Marysue, who beamed back at him before they split.

The nurse led them to a room with a slew of medical equipment and three of the advanced pods they’d seen in the conference room. The nurse got them started with the paperwork for the extended immersion while she performed the final medical exams. She also pointed out the two phones and computer terminals, in case any of them needed to make further arrangements.

Karen and Marysue stripped quickly as the nurse got machines ready. Fluff hesitated, then finally began to slowly strip as well. Fluff was down to her undergarments by the time the others finished undressing. She was soon the center of attention from the other two.

Fluff’s skin was pale and smooth from head to toe, unmarked by any visible blemish or ink. Marysue frowned as her eyes raked over Fluff, “That is so unfair. I’ve spent so much to look as good as I do and she looks like a living doll with no effort at all.”

Fluff went crimson and turned away from Marysue, “I’m sorry. I know I don’t look right.”

Karen took two steps over to Fluff and patted her shoulder, “She didn’t mean anything bad, Fluff. She’s just a touch jealous, and who wouldn’t be? Come on. You need to finish for the medical exams.”

Marysue eyed Fluff for a minute as she recalled Gerald’s earlier words, her face going hard. “Fluff,” Marysue asked, her voice gone cold, “are you interested in Gerald?”

Fluff rapidly shook her head, not looking at Marysue, “No. I… I… like Alburet, but he’s married now.” The blush that had started in her face had by now crept halfway down her chest.

“Oh.” Marysue smiled sheepishly, “I’m sorry for my comment.”

Karen rolled her eyes, “He would say yes, Marysue.”

Marysue spun on Karen, “What?”

“Gerald. He would say yes. He’s afraid you’ll say no, so he won’t ask. He claimed you refused him once before.”

“We were eight! Of course I said no. Dad would have had a meltdown. Besides, how do you know? He’s never given me any sign that he wants to.”

Karen rolled her eyes. “Has he ever gone after another woman? Has he always been glued to your side? Get a clue-by-four already and thump it on your head.”

Blinking, Marysue just stood there as she considered Karen’s words. “But… why hasn’t he…”

“Fear, plain and simple. He wants to be with you and is afraid you’ll make him leave if he steps wrong. For the next six months, we’ll be in Alpha World and no one can interfere with you two. So, maybe take the time to grab him and shake some sense into him,” Karen smiled as she finished the paperwork.

Karen went to Fluff, “You okay?”

Fluff nodded, “I’m fine...” She was breathing a touch fast and not looking at anything but the floor.

“Fluff, look at me please,” Karen asked.

When their eyes met Karen smiled and gently rubbed a hand through Fluff’s hair where her ears would be in game. “Your eyes are amazing, please don’t hide them so much. It’s me and Marysue here with you. Everything is okay.”

Fluff gulped, her cheeks heating as she kept her eyes on Karen’s smiling face, “I’ll try.”

“Good girl,” Karen broke eye contact to look back at Marysue. “Now we just jump through the hoops and then boom, back to Alpha World.”

“Yes,” the excitement in Fluff’s voice was plain, causing Karen to smile.

Chapter Three

Seamus smiled at David through the glass dividing them in the visiting room. “It’s good to see you David. How’s Kaylee doing?”

“She’s at home,” David replied with a strained smile. His face was creased with new lines from all the stress he had endured over the last year. “I was surprised at how fast your trial went.”

“I waived a lot of procedures to make things easier on the system,” Seamus replied. “Has Kaylee started catching back up on her school work? Has she drawn anything?”  Seamus’ voice faltered as David’s smile vanished, replaced with a grimace of pain. “She hasn’t written back to me, David. Does she hate me?” Seamus finally asked after a moment of silence.

David looked down, shaking his head, his voice filled with grief, “She doesn’t hate you, Seamus. She would never hate you, you know that.”

“Then why doesn’t she write me?” Seamus’ voice cracked. “I just want to communicate with her. I killed the guy who hurt her, is she ashamed of me for doing that? Just tell me why?”

David got to his feet, tears streaming down his face, “I’m sorry, my friend. I can’t.” He fled the room leaving Seamus looking at the empty seat where his friend had just been.

“Why?” Seamus asked the air, his own tears falling.

Tears still fell from Seamus’s eyes, but now he was seated across from Victoria. She looked at him with concern. “Seamus, are you okay?” she asked, leaning forward in the chair across from him.

He scrubbed at his eyes as he choked back the remembered grief. His hands shook with anger and sorrow as he tried to control his own emotions. He hit the desk hard and hissed at the pain as he struggled to control himself. After a few minutes, he finally had control of himself again. “I don’t want to remember that again, okay, Vicky? That still hurts to recall. It was the second time he came to see me. He never came again.”

Victoria nodded, “I’m sorry for causing you pain today, Seamus. After all, today should be a happy one. Your guildmates are going to be joining you tomorrow.”

Seamus closed his eyes for a few moments as he finally got his mind centered. When he opened them again he had achieved a small bit of peace, “Yeah, it should be fun. I wonder how they’re doing with recruiting others?”

“Would you like to see?” Victoria asked.

“Can I?”

Victoria snapped her fingers and a series of screens appeared behind her on the wall. The view was two people setting t-shirts out on a couple of tables in a massive lobby. “There are the two early birds, Gerald and Marysue. The shirts look rather nice.”

“Yeah,” Seamus chuckled as he watched them. His eyes flickered to a new person who was crossing to the duo from an elevator. “Alvin?”

“Correct,” Victoria replied as she watched Seamus watch the screens. “You probably didn’t know that he’s been the public face of Alpha World since its earliest days. He still hates losing at chess, though.” The words held a hint of humor.

“So, you still play chess with him?” Seamus asked as he watched Gerald and Alvin talk.

“Every morning when he gets to work, and each night before he leaves. He refuses to give up. It is rather charming in a way.”

“Yeah, he always did hate it when he was out-maneuvered. Pretty much his only flaw that I knew of. How has he been?”

“Busy. He’s shouldered a lot of work over the last two years. He was one of the major driving forces behind Alpha World being released to the public.” Her voice held a touch of pride for her friend, “He has been very pleasant to work with.”

“Who’s the art director?” Seamus asked as he watched the next person show up a bit later.

“Why?” Victoria asked, her head canted to one side.

“I wonder who should be thanked for getting Fluff on board with the team.”

Victoria chuckled, “Ah, a married man asking about another woman. Luckily for you Stacia doesn’t feel jealousy.”

“Tell me about it. She keeps trying to get me to form a harem,” Seamus sighed. “She might be a little sex crazed, but I love her all the same.”

Victoria’s voice shifted, her tone becoming serious. “I’m afraid I have some bad news.”

Seamus sat bolt upright, his eyes going to Victoria’s, “What?”

“Since the large-scale long term tests have gotten up and running faster than anticipated, some of the conditions of your participation will be changing. We won’t be getting together every month.” She looked away from him, radiating contrition.

“I’m being pulled from Alpha World?” Seamus felt his heart start to pound, fearful that he was going to lose another person he loved. In his mind’s eye, he saw Kaylee in the hospital bed, her face turned away from him. It shifted to Stacia on a bed crying alone over the fact he was gone.

Victoria stared into his eyes intently, watching his reactions, “No. Originally, you were to be removed from immersion once a month so that we could test your physical and mental condition over the course of long-term immersion. With the changes to our testing program, that is no longer necessary. You will still visit me any time the game servers are taken off-line, though.”

He released the breath he hadn’t been aware he was holding in a long exhalation. “You fucking scared me, Vicky,” Seamus said, looking away from her. “Why did you build it up like that?”

“I wanted to see how you reacted to the idea of a loved one being taken from you,” Victoria replied, a touch of remorse in her voice. “I do apologize, I am still gathering data on your mental condition.”

“Why do you always push me like this? Do you hate me or something?” Seamus asked after a moment of silence.

“No. I am fascinated by you, actually. Alvin told me about you shortly after your case hit the news. He followed the trial every day, even when he worked. He still feels bad about the way you were treated. We would talk about you every morning and evening when we played chess. You did something I can’t fully understand. Revenge is a powerful emotion that seems to be able to sway people more than most others.”

Seamus looked at the screens as more people began to trickle into the lobby. “Justice,” he said softly, “all I wanted was justice. I knew he wouldn’t get real justice, not with the system of laws we have in place, so I gave him the justice he deserved. Maybe I was wrong to do what I did, but I will not apologize for it and I would do it all over again.”

“Alvin made it possible for me to study the human psyche after we started talking about you. I took all the necessary courses to become a psychiatrist. I actually was able to get diplomas from a couple of universities, from online classes of course. When you were chosen for the preliminary long-term immersion test, it was decided that I would be your contact. And that brings us to here and now. Have you enjoyed Alpha World?”

“Vicky, it’s truly amazing” Seamus replied watching the screens. “It’s so lifelike. The AIs are able to emulate life to such a degree that it’s impossible to tell the difference. You guys could easily set up virtual worlds where life matters. A game world so real, it could surpass what we experience now. One character and only one life unless someone can resurrect you, where every player and NPC alike are constrained by the same rules. Make sure everything can be learned, which means a crafting system so people can just hammer iron all day if they want. Or maybe they want to weave a tapestry so poignant that it gets them elevated to a king’s court.”

Victoria watched him with sparkling eyes, “Would you play that game if you had the option?”

He shook his head, “No. I would have to leave behind Stacia for that, and I can’t see myself doing that. Besides, at the moment I want to see the tech for the pods advance to the point where Kaylee can play, so I can see her again. Her, David, Stacia and me could go on adventures together then.”

“What if you had to choose, Seamus?” Victoria asked her voice deadly serious. “What if you had to choose between being able to play in the same game with Kaylee, or staying in Alpha World with Stacia?”

His eyes snapped down from the screens to her, his face going white. “That’s a horrible choice, Vicky. Why would I ever make that choice? My daughter in all but blood or the woman I’ve grown to love? That’s the kind of sick choice a dictator asks a condemned prisoner to make.”

“You are correct. I’m sorry, it was unfair of me to ask,” she replied, looking away from him. “Did you wish to watch them until they go to take the medical exams?”

“Yes, please,” Seamus replied as he slowly looked away from her to the screens, his mind still picking at the question that had no right answer. He couldn’t pick between two people he loved, that would be like asking a parent to pick a favorite child.

“I’ll leave you be for a bit, then. Enjoy the soda and snacks until I return.” A tray of refreshments appeared on the desk as Victoria got to her feet. She walked to the door as Seamus kept his eyes on the screens. “One more thing,” she said, then paused until he turned to look at her. “If you could have it all, the more realistic game and all your friends and family with you, would you play it then?”

“Of course,” Seamus replied.

“I’ll be back after the presentation. I’ll turn the sound on for you,” Victoria left him alone in the office to watch people gathering to make history.

She returned just as the final groups went down the hall to the medical exam areas. “Did you enjoy watching your friends and possible new recruits?”

Seamus rubbed his beard, “I’m really curious what Fluff looks like in real life now. Gerald and Karen both seemed pretty flabbergasted, though I couldn’t hear most of what they said when they met her. And when Fluff and Karen went off to the side to sit and talk I didn’t get to hear a lot of what was said, though they seemed to be getting along, which is nice.”

“We have most of a day still, and I’ve already stepped on your toes enough for one day, so what would you like to do?”

“I’ll need some sleep before the game goes back up. I want to be ready when they all start showing up. That still leaves time to kill though, so why don’t we play something together this time? There are a number of cooperative games I’m sure we could play.”

Victoria grinned and one of Seamus’ favorite cooperative games appeared on the desk between them. “Why don’t we solve a case together then? I will not be cheating in any way, shape or form, in order to make it challenging.”

“I love this game. But, you know that, right? You still cheat at the small things it seems,” Seamus chuckled, dealing out the cards and watching as the pieces for the game separated into piles. “I’ll be playing the main character, Harry. Who are you going to be?”

“Mouse. He is a protector, after all,” Victoria grinned.

After several hours and several games, Victoria called a halt. “It is about time for you to rest, Seamus. I need to ask, have you been having nightmares in the game?”

“Yes,” Seamus shuddered slightly.

“We’ve noticed some spikes in your vitals during times you were sleeping. I hope they aren’t too bad until we can figure it out.”

“They get pretty bad, but I’m sure things will work out. Until we meet again, Vicky, have a good day.”

“You as well, Seamus. Give Stacia a hug and kiss for me.” His vision faded to darkness, the image of Victoria winking and smiling lingering as he found himself drifting to sleep.

He woke as the clock floating in front of his eyes was ticking down the last fifteen seconds. He smiled in anticipation. Soon he would be back with the woman he loved and surrounded by his friends.

Chapter Four

Alburet reappeared in bed, exactly where he had been when the server shut down. He just had time to turn his head when he was pounced on by an overjoyed Stacia. She wrapped her arms around him and pressed her face into the crook of his neck with a happy cry. He put his arms around, pulling her even closer. “Morning, Kitten. Told you I would be back.”

“I know tha’, master. It does nay stop me from worryin’,” came her muffled replied as she nuzzled his neck. “There ha’ been a lot of people over tha last couple days, stoppin’ by to see what the guild be about. Kim has been handlin’ it all with ease, says there be nothin’ so important to worry about right away.”

“We’ll probably be having guests in short order, Kitten. Lots of two-souled have also returned and a number of them will probably be stopping by to get a scroll to register with the guild. So let’s get a few pots of tea ready and head over to the guild hall for a bit.”

“No,” came the reply from Stacia. “I be wantin’ time with me master.”

Alburet felt conflicted. He really wanted to stay in bed with her, showering her with love for caring so much and wanting to be with him, but he also felt the weight of responsibility descending on his shoulders. His relationship with Stacia was far from standard, so he chose the second path. He tangled a hand in her hair and pulled her head back, eliciting a small gasp of pain from her. “You will get time when we have time, Kitten. Failing to obey will net you a punishment, and acting like a spoiled brat will net you worse punishment. You know this because we’ve talked about it before.”

Stacia whimpered, “It has been so long since we last had time for us, though.” She pouted at him looking up at him through her lashes as her lips trembled. “Please, master?”

Alburet snorted, “I don’t cave simply because of a pout and whimper, Kitten. Your choice is simple, continue as you are and you won’t be getting any rough play, not even a spanking, for a week. Or you can do as I say, and when we have free time next I will take you as hard and as rough as you can stand.”

Stacia sprang up from the bed and scampered toward the kitchen, “Tea be ready in a few moments.”

Blinking, Alburet couldn’t help but laugh. Shaking his head, he realized that he might have just been played into the corner Stacia had wanted all along. He got up and gave himself a quick rinse before getting dressed. Stacia came back in a few moments later to get dressed for the day as well. “Kitten, you never did ask for your reward the other day.”

“I know,” Stacia giggled, her eyes sparkling. “Ya said it could be anythin’ tha’ I wanted. I be thinkin’ on it for now. It be nice ta have a blank reward of me own choosin’, just waitin’ for me.”

“You set me up a minute ago, didn’t you? Playing on what we’d discussed awhile back.”

Stacia looked over her naked shoulder at him with wide eyes, “Would I do tha’, master?” Her lips quivered, turning up at the corners, as she obviously stifled her laughter.

“Yeah, that pretty much proves it. Devious little Kitten. I think you might be taking after your nickname more than I had expected when I gave it to you.”

Laughing, Stacia slipped her shirt on then wrapped the belt with her daggers around her waist, “I just be wantin’ ta be the best I can for ya, master.

Chuckling, Alburet took two quick steps and wrapped Stacia from behind, cupping her breasts through her leather top. “Naughty little Kitten. It’s a good thing I love you just as you are.” He spoke softly into her ear and nibbled the lobe, making her squeal and squirm in his grasp. After a second he stopped, “Now finish getting ready then meet me at the hall.”

A soft murmur was her reply, “As me lord and master wishes.”

He quickly left the room and house so as not to get sidetracked again. He had very nearly caved into her desires, as well as his own, to throw her on the bed. Taking a deep breath, he crossed to the guild hall and set his hand on the latch when the knife sank into his spine, instantly killing him. Gazing down on his corpse in surprise, Alburet watched a dark clothed figure remove the knife and clean it before stepping away, vanishing as they did.

Two minutes later Alburet respawned in the graveyard outside of the Dead Man Inn. His nostrils flared as his anger finally started to catch up to his surprise. “Motherfucker,” he snapped, his jaw clenching and unclenching. Jaw set, he used his Homestone, appearing on the street just as Stacia came out of the house.

“Asthore, ya be okay?”

Alburet turned to look at her, his eyes filled with anger over having just been killed by an assassin again. “Not so much. I was just killed by an assassin.”

Stacia’s brow knitted. “Did ya get a look at him?”

“No,” Alburet ground out, reining his anger in as best he could. “I was struck from behind just as I unlocked the guild door. The assassin then stepped out of the arch and vanished.”

“I’ll go check on Erin,” Stacia said, and bolted through the door to the guild hall.

Alburet watched her go, understanding the urge to check on family if an assassin was about. He stayed outside for a few more minutes, trying to calm himself. Stacia, Erin and Wilbur were all gathered in the main room when he finally went in. “What’s going on?”

Some flicker of emotion, gone too quickly to identify, flashed across Wilbur’s face. “I was visiting Erin tonight. I hope that isn’t an issue?”

“No, that’s fine,” Alburet replied. “You’re both adults, so you can do as you please. We’re probably going to have guests shortly. It’s up to you if you want to go before they start arriving, or hang around and meet them.”

“I have a question if you don’t mind, actually,” Wilbur said. “Erin was asking to go hunting with me on my next day off, which is today. She went so far as to say that if I didn’t take her out, then you and Stacia would. I am concerned about her sudden desire to court death. Why did you offer so readily?”

“Because she wouldn’t even get scratched with us at her side, Wilbur. I have ample protection for her. I did insist she ask you first though, as it seemed you two were getting along. You are getting along, aren’t you?”

Wilbur grimaced, “Well, with issues, but yes.”

“His family said they were going to disown him iffin he keeps seein’ me,” Erin cut in. “I told him we do nay need his family iffin they goin’ to be like tha’.”

Wilbur looked back at her with a frown, “I won’t just cut my family out of my life, Erin. My father wouldn’t disown me, I know that.”

“It’s your brother again, isn’t it?” Alburet questioned.

Wilbur sighed, “Yes. We have never seen eye to eye. He wants wealth and power and I want to see the family name become a beacon to the citizens of the city. Too many of the nobles have lost touch with people, like Erin, who work to survive every day.”

Alburet nodded in agreement, “Same story everywhere you go. My other world was much the same for a long time, and still is to a degree. It is up to the common man to elevate himself though, not have it handed down from those above them.”

“I agree, but we shouldn’t be pressing them back down, either. My brother actively tries to stop the more successful middle class from gaining the ranks of lower nobility. I think they should be encouraged, to show those even lower down the rungs that it is possible if they work hard enough.”

Grin spreading across his face, Alburet eyed Wilbur with a bit more respect. “I think I’ll like you as a brother-in-law.”

Wilbur grimaced and looked away, “I don’t think I would object, as I would have even a month ago. However, I don’t think that it is going to be. If I married Erin my father might well be swayed by Skippy, and he would have me disowned. I couldn’t come to Erin as a penniless, houseless beggar.”

Erin stomped her foot, “Bah. I still say tha’ does nay matter to me, ya pillock!” She ran towards her room, wiping at her eyes.

Stacia gave both men a level look, then followed her sister. Alburet sucked on his teeth watching them both go, while Wilbur hung his head.

“Maybe I should go for the night?” Wilbur sighed.

“Just make sure to come back when the sun is up and take her hunting, Wilbur,” Alburet told the man. “Also, you should consider what it is that you want, and not what your family might do. People would still take heart that a noble, no matter how minor, risked his name to court and wed a woman of lower rank out of love.” Alburet’s lips curled up in a happy grin as his brain finally nudged him about a quest he’d been given. “In fact, if you are willing to marry Erin, I might have some way to make your brother furious and leave him unable to harm either of you.”

Wilbur raised one eyebrow, “You seem to have a scheme in mind, Alburet.”

“I do indeed. After you take her hunting we should do dinner. I’ll make the arrangements, all you need to do is bring your conviction with you.”

Frowning slightly, Wilbur nodded, “Okay. I will see you later, then. I hope your guests aren’t too disruptive.”

Right on cue, Alburet’s guild icon started flashing. “We shall see very shortly. Good day, Wilbur.” Alburet saw Wilbur out, checking his guild messages as the door closed softly behind Wilbur.

Message from Gerald:

We are here. Be bringing the recruits by the guild hall in about thirty minutes.

Message from Karen:

I’ll meet you guys there.

Message from Fluffball:

Should I bring something with me?

Message from Alburet:

Just you, Fluff. Hurry up, Karen, we could use more hands. We started tea for the recruits, how many we looking at?

Message from Marysue:

About a hundred agreed before we got to the medical exams.

Message from Gerald:

It should be between fifty and a hundred.

Alburet let out a soft whistle before he replied again, then he went to find the sisters. He found them in Erin’s room with Stacia holding Erin and rocking her. “You going to be okay Erin?” Alburet asked as he took in the scene.

Erin sniffled looking over at him, her eyes all red and puffy. “Why does he nay understand?”

“Because men are dense,” Alburet told her. “But I’ll bet good money he comes by later to take you hunting. I’m going to give you the day off, and we’ll do dinner for you after. I just need you to do something for the guild right now, please.”

Erin wiped her eyes, getting to her feet. “Wha’ be it ya need?”

“Go borrow a hundred cups from your father, please.”

Both sisters blinked at his request, speaking in unison, “Ya want what?”

“We have anywhere up to one hundred people showing up shortly. We need more cups than we have at least for tonight. In the morning we can get more. But for tonight, I need to borrow them from your father. Promise him payment when we return them, just get them back here as quick as you can.”

Erin looked skeptical but nodded, “We only be needin’ another twenty, then. Kim purchased a large supply of cups the other day.”

“We have twenty,” Stacia put in, “help me grab them from the house, sis.”

Alburet was left looking around an empty room. “Well, at least the people around me are more prepared than I am.”

He went around, making sure all the public rooms were well lit and got ready to start welcoming people. Stacia and Erin returned a moment later with the cups, then began to ferry kettles of tea from the house as well as starting more tea in the kitchen Kim had installed in the guild hall. Karen and Fluff showed up in time to help get everything set up in the main room, which was the biggest space they had. Twenty minutes later Gerald and Marysue came along, leading the seventy plus recruits behind them.

Everyone was able to fit inside the main room, but only just barely. Alburet climbed onto the reception desk to address everyone. “Okay, first off welcome everyone to Alpha Company. I’m Alburet, the leader of the guild. You’ve all met Gerald, who’s the second in command. You should also have met the three officers, Marysue, Karen and Fluffball. Here in the guild hall we have two receptionists. One of them is here now.” He pointed to Erin, who got a few appraising looks from the guys in the room, “Her name is Erin Crowley, and she is the assistant to our head receptionist and guild accountant, Kim, who isn’t here currently. I should mention to those with a gleam in their eyes that Erin is currently seeing a city guard, so maybe cut those fantasies a little short.”

A few groans and chuckles greeted his words, before Alburet continued. “If you wish to join us you first need to know what our guild is about. All of us are testing long term immersion, that’s one of the prerequisites for joining us. The reason it’s required is simple, this guild will be looking long term. This isn’t so much a game once you’ve been here for a month or more, it’s more an alternative reality. However, if you drop from the test you can stay in the guild. The second thing our guild stands for is treating the people of this world like real people. Do not tarnish the guild name by being an unrepentant asshole, because if you are I will boot you. Everyone has bad days, but if you have a bad day apologize for it the next day.”

Silence greeted him as he paused to look around at his audience. He flashed back momentarily to the days when he’d been one of the instructors for new cadets joining the detention facility. He shook his head to clear the image and continued. “Third, treat your fellow guildies with respect. We all have people we would rather punch in the face,” laughter made him pause for a second. “But don’t do it. If you have some disagreement with a guild mate and can’t work it out, then both of you come to an officer. We will figure something out. We want everyone to enjoy themselves here. So those are the basic rules, and now that they’re out of the way let’s hit the good news about what you get for joining.”

A cheer rose up from the crowd and Alburet paused again with a smile. “We have a number of agreements in place with various merchants in the city. Guild members get a bonus ten percent discount when you buy from them. We’ll provide you with a list. Also, the cost of using portals is cheaper for guilds. You’ll wind up paying half of what you have been for portals, though the actual set up is a little more complicated. The guild has a fund set up that is charged the discounted rate every time a portal is used by a guild member. There’s also a matching tax on the player, which keeps the guild’s portal account funded. It all happens automatically though, so you just get to enjoy the discount.” There was some initial muttering as Alburet mentioned the tax on portals, though it died quickly as people realized they were still getting a better deal.

“Next, more good news. Ours is the first two-souled guild to be recognized by the crown. What that means is that we should be seeing unique quests come our way from a variety of sources as we gain levels and reputation. So, don’t blacken the guild name and we should be seeing some really good shit by the time we hit the Dead Lands.” Alburet wasn’t entirely sure about that part, but another large cheer drowned him out so he let it be. “Lastly, and this is going to be the bad news,” more boos sounded, “There is a guild tax in place on all looted coin.”

Alburet had to pause as people started asking questions. He held up his hands until it died down, “Hold up. This building has to be paid for, there are regular taxes levied by the city. The receptionists have to be paid, as well. We’re well set up here to be the forerunners on a whole lot of stuff, but only if the guild doesn’t get shut down for lack of funds. A guild leader can impose a tax on damn near anything a player can do, including buying and selling items. I’m trying hard to keep taxes for our members as low as possible and I’ll always be up front about them. The tax is a simple five percent of looted coin and only looted coin.”

Alburet glanced at Gerald who gave him a small nod, “Okay, that’s all we have. If you still want to join up I’ll give you a scroll. Take it to the city hall in the morning and they’ll give you the Guildstone and you’ll be a member. Any questions?”

“What guarantee do we have that the tax is being spent like you said?” a pale, lanky man who all but screamed Necromancer asked. The man’s name came up as DrBone when Alburet looked, confirming his class.

“None whatsoever, besides my word,” Alburet replied calmly. “The choice to join is yours. But if you stick around you’ll see that I was right.”

“Who’s the other redhead behind you?” a massive, muscle bound man asked.

Pulling up the name of the player, he replied, “That is my wife, Stacia. She is not an officer, but she’ll be helping us as she can. Is that going to be an issue, Croman?”

“Fuck. Do all the hotties in here have guys already?” Croman sighed.

“Even if they don’t it’s not like they’d want you, not with that attitude,” a man called Shadowblade replied with a sneer. “Woman like a finer touch, not a ham-fisted ape.”

“That’s enough,” Alburet said, using his command voice. Conversation came to abrupt stop as everyone looked at him with surprise. “A little back and forth is fine, but I will not tolerate pointedly goading others into a fight. If you have to work out your differences with a physical confrontation, the city arena should suffice.” He pointedly met the gazes of both men before he looked at others in the crowd, “Any other questions?”

“Can I sign up yet?” A dwarf asked leaning on his shield. “Me and the misses, would like to get out of the city and hunting.”

Alburet chuckled, “Sure thing, Rocknar.” Alburet targeted him using the guild interface to summon a scroll, then target his supposed wife Brignar and summoned one for her as well. “Here you go and welcome aboard.”

The dwarven duo took the scrolls with thanks and hurried out of the room. Alburet was very busy for most of the next hour handing out scrolls and answering questions. Almost an hour later and all the players were gone. Sixty-eight people had opted in while a few others had decided to see what other guilds could offer. Once all the new players were gone, Alburet looked at his friends, “Well, that was fun.” The sarcasm dripped off each word.

Gerald chuckled darkly, “That was child’s play. Try handling a board room of lawyers. And now that that’s done, me and Marysue are going to see about finding accommodations for our six-month stay. Should we meet up in a few hours to get some hunting in?”

“I’m down for that,” Karen said as she stretched. “I should see about a room somewhere as well.”

“I know a good inn,” Fluff added softly.

Karen smiled, “Well then, why don’t you show me the way Fluff?” She took Fluff’s arm and the duo exchanged goodbyes before they left.

Marysue watched them go with a small frown, “I think Karen is trying to seduce Fluff.”

Alburet snorted, “Well, yeah.”

“More power to her,” Gerald added, before seeing Marysue’s frown. “What? Karen obviously likes her, so good for them.”

Marysue chewed her lip for a second before nodding, “We need to go see about rooms as well. We’ll see you later.” With that she hooked her arm to Gerald’s as Karen had done with Fluff and all but dragged Gerald from the room.

Alburet stifled his laughter until they were gone and the door shut behind them, then he broke out laughing hard. “Oh gods, I think she’s going for it.”

Stacia smiled, “Aye she is. She be exudin’ pheromones as they left. She had a spike of jealousy when Gerald mentioned Fluff, until he explained.”

“Wait a minute,” Alburet cut in. “You can smell pheromones?”

“Ever since the change,” Stacia admitted. “As well as a few other minor thins. Nothing tha’ be useful in combat.”

Shaking his head, Alburet wrapped her in his arms, “I would love to hear more.”

A cough reminded him that Erin was still there, “I do nay need to see me sister getting all hot and bothered. Iffin we be done here, I’ll clean up and get a nap in.”

Alburet chuckled, “Sorry, Erin. Yeah, we’re done. Lock up behind us, please and have a good nap before you go hunting.”

Finally, Stacia and Alburet were able to get back to their home. Once they were safely locked inside, Alburet chased Stacia down and took her, just as she had asked for earlier. Hours later when they woke from their nap, snuggled in bed, Alburet took the time to just drink in the scent of her. He felt a wave of contentment and happiness roll over him as he held his beautiful wife to him. He felt her wake and snuggle herself even more firmly against him.

“Morning, Kitten. Was that what you needed?”

“Aye, master,” Stacia replied with a languid voice. “I will see about food, before the others show up to go huntin’. Iffin ya will let me go, tha’ be.”

He held for another moment and nibbled her neck, causing her to moan softly before he turned her loose. “Off you go, woman. I’ll clean up and get dressed while you get things started.”

“As master wishes,” Stacia replied as he let her go. She rolled on top of his naked body instead of getting out of bed, and kissed him passionately. Alburet moved to grab her, only to have her spring away with a wicked laugh. “Breakfast will nay cook itself.”

Alburet laughed at her departing back and shook his head. She truly was a succubus, a demon of desire and lust, and she was well up to speed on how to cause him to respond to her. “Little fucking brat,” he chuckled as he went to clean off with a bit of cold water. “I’ll get her back for that later.”

Chapter Five

As Alburet reached the front room he noticed the flashing guild icon. Opening it he found a veritable tidal wave of messages from new members of the guild, mostly people grouping up to tackle the first couple of dungeons, though some had teamed up for regular hunting. He closed the window down as he took a seat in the front room. Stacia brought food a moment later and sat down across from him while they ate.

The guild icon flashed steadily while they ate, new guild members chatting with each other and sharing observations. Alburet shook his head at how busy and eager they all were. Stacia replied to a few of the comments, letting people know which shops the guild had deals set up with. After they’d eaten and the dishes were cleaned they went next door to check in with Kim. They found a couple of guildies just hanging out and chatting with Kim and Erin.

“Afternoon?” Alburet said in way of greeting.

Kim gave him a polite nod, “It’s eased up since the first day, Alburet. You have a meeting with a noble tomorrow morning, so please don’t forget. I’ve arranged a carriage for you to use for all of your meetings over the next month.”

“You’re always on the ball, Kim,” Alburet grinned. “Any problems with any new members?”

The two guys who had been hanging out looked away when he asked the question. “None,” Kim replied evenly as Alburet eyed the men. “They asked, politely I might add, and were good enough to take my answer as final. I think they are a little intimidated by going hunting, to be honest.”

“No I’m not,” one of the two spoke up quickly. “I just don’t feel any need to rush is all.”

“I’m not sure I can solo the goblins,” the other added. “I mean, I stayed in the starting town until I couldn’t advance any more and was still having a rough time of it.”

“What class?” Alburet asked the second guy.

“Trapsmith, but I’m wondering if that was the best idea. I’m not all that great in combat.”

“Ah, but ya will be needed later on,” Stacia added in. “Tha higher level dungeons be littered with quite deadly traps. It makes progress very slow iffin ya do nay have a Trapsmith with ya group. Also, a few of the more dangerous fights, tha bosses have traps in tha room. A Trapsmith can stop them from goin’ off or even use them against tha boss.”

The second guy stood a little taller at her words, “I guess I can go try it out. What’s the worst that can happen, right?”

“I’ll go with if you want some help,” the first guy added as casually as he could.

“Sure, let’s go.” The two of them headed out the door.

As soon as they were gone Erin sighed, “Thank ya. I thought they was goin’ to stay and talk us to death.”

Kim snorted, “They were far from the worst I’ve dealt with. You’ll get used to it, Erin.”

“Me patience be nay as long as yours, Kim,” Erin replied with a laugh.

“Since you’re both okay, I guess I’ll go see what kind of help I can give my new recruits,” Alburet said, then paused. “I thought Wilbur was coming by to take you hunting Erin?”

Erin frowned then gave a deep sigh and shrug, “He has nay come, and I will nay message him.”

Alburet suddenly had reservations about his budding plan concerning Wilbur. It also reminded him that he needed to make arrangements for dinner. He pulled out his Mindstone and sent Grimgar a quick message, asking him to make the reservation for tonight. Grimgar replied even before Alburet got the stone put away. Erin sat at the desk trying to conceal her disappointment. “I said if he wouldn’t that we would take you, Erin. So, go grab whatever gear you have and let’s go.”

Erin looked up with sad eyes but nodded and went to her room to change. Stacia watched her go, waiting until Erin was out of the room before she commented, “Wilbur be really hurtin’ his chances now.”

As soon as the words left her mouth the door opened as Wilbur came in. He had a tight smile fixed in place and his eyes were pinched at the corners, as if he was trying not to show pain. “Sorry I’m late…” he trailed off, realizing that Erin wasn’t in the room.

Alburet eyed Wilbur curiously. “Running a little late, are you?”

Wilbur looked away, his jaw setting even as a sigh escaped him. “Yes. Family business ran longer then I had hoped it would. I am here to fulfill Erin’s wish though, and keep my word to her.” He failed to conceal a wince which caused Alburet focused on him, seeing the debuff Wilbur had.

“Your brother poisoned you?”

Wilbur pulled himself fully upright, his lips tightening, “Of course not.”

“Wilbur?” Erin said from the doorway into the back. She was wearing a set of leathers very like those Stacia had worn her first time out, with twin blades strapped to her waist. Erin stood there looking at him with pained eyes until she noticed the pain he was trying not to show. Then her eyes focused on him, taking in the debuff and her mouth dropped open. “Who?”

Wilbur took a step forward, “It doesn’t matter. I’m here so we can go hunt.”

“With you hurting like tha’?” Erin came forward a few quick steps and took his arm. “We need to go see an alchemist an’ see about gettin’ an antidote first.”

Wilbur shook his head, “I will not show weakness.”

“Fool,” Alburet said without malice. Wilbur’s head snapped like he had been struck. “It isn’t weakness to address an issue. It is pigheaded to try and ignore the distress you’re causing the lady, though.”

Wilbur looked back at Erin, who was obviously upset by his pain. Wilbur gritted his teeth, caught between what he considered family honor and the woman he loved being distressed by his refusal of help. “I..,” Wilbur paused, more conflicted then he thought he should be.

“Ya take me sister an’ ya go see an alchemist,” Stacia put in quietly, but her tone held unbending iron. “After ya be well, ya be takin’ her to hunt goblins. Tonight, an hour after the sun goes down, ya will meet us here for dinner in celebration of her first hunt.”

Wilbur looked at Stacia, seeing only love for Erin in her eyes and the iron will their mother had instilled in them to never back down. “I yield,” Wilbur finally said before he turned to Erin. “Does that plan suit you, Erin?”

Erin nodded, her eyes shiny with unshed tears. She’d been so worried, and now she felt relief and giddy happiness. “Aye, I would do nothin’ less for the man me heart beats for.”

Wilbur sucked in a breath at her words, shock and realization flashing across his face. “You are too kind to me,” he said, his voice barely carrying. “I see that I didn’t speak forcefully enough to my brother this morning about the love between you and I. You give me no quarter in our battle of wills. I have much to consider, now that I see where my heart beats. Please, Erin, show me the way, for surely I am blind without you at my side.”

Erin’s smile was brilliant as she took his arm and led him outside. The trio inside watched them go until the door closed behind them. “Now that man is surely conflicted to his very soul,” Kim commented. “I do think Erin is going to win out over his family, though. Too much honest love from her and too many years of hatred from them.”

“Aye, tha’ be the way of it. I think we be seeing more tonight at dinner. Where we be goin’, Asthore?” Staci asked.

“Grimgar is making the reservations,” Alburet’s lips twitched into a grin. “I think a family tradition is about to be born.”

“Ahh, now tha’ will make her day to the very end. Only one thin’ will have a chance to top it.”

“Where are you going?” Kim asked curiously.

“Where champions dine,” Alburet replied.

“Oh, very nice. Kind of pricey,” Kim nodded.  “It’s been years since Rolland and I went there.”

“Hmm, maybe I should arrange something in a few days then to thank you for your hard work,” Alburet replied.

“You’re going to spoil your staff, not that I’ll complain,” Kim laughed. “Stacia, take him away before he bankrupts your house.”

“Aye, off to hunt we go. Come along, Asthore,” Stacia told him as she strode out of the hall.

Alburet followed her out, one eyebrow raised in bemusement. He caught up to her and spun her into a tight hug. “Who is in charge here?”

“Why ya of course, mast… Asthore,” Stacia giggled.

“Just like a cat,” Alburet laughed, taking her arm as they walked towards the portal guild. His message icon began to flashing in the corner of his vision.

Message from Karen:

You awake yet? I’m thinking we should go gnoll hunting again today.

Message to Karen:

Is Fluff with you?

Message from Karen:

Yes, we’re on the way to the portal guild. I’m going to tag Gerald and see if he wants to join.

Message to Karen:

Actually, I was thinking it might be good if we split into groups of two and go check on our recruits. Lend a hand here or there and see how they’re doing today. Tomorrow we can go grind gnolls, if you still want.

Message from Karen:

Boring, but okay.

Alburet put his Mindstone away. “Sorry, advising Karen on the plan for the day.”

“What plan be tha’?”

“We’re going to head out to the Goblin Fort area and check in with the recruits. See if any of them need help. Then we’ll head out to the orcs and do it again. None of them are up to handling the gnolls yet, so it will work out. We’ll head back at sundown to clean up and get ready for dinner.”

“What about the others?”

“Karen is passing the word along to Fluff, so they can team up for the same thing. I’ll tell Gerald and Marysue when we reach the portal guild and suggest they team up as well. Tomorrow we can all meet up for more hunting together.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia said squeezing his arm. “As long as ya be with me, I will do anythin’ ya wish.”

“Change of plans,” Alburet greeted Gerald and Marysue. “I think it might be a good idea to spend the day checking in on our new guildies. Group up with them for a few maybe, and see how they’re handling themselves. If you’re near a few groups then just sit back and watch, maybe chip in if they need it. See how they interact with others. Maybe we can spot the ones who are going to cause issues before they do too much damage.”

“I was thinking the same thing and was going to suggest we do that tomorrow, but we can swing it today instead.” Gerald replied, “We took rooms at the Dead Man Inn. Alistern even gave us a discount when he saw the guild crest.”

“It be good to see me Da’ doin’ the right thin’,” Stacia added.

“What about Karen and Fluff?” Marysue asked.

“Already told them,” Alburet replied. “Karen insists on gnolls tomorrow, which is fine, but it will be after my first meeting.”

“Meeting?” Gerald asked.

“For the next several days I have meetings scheduled in the morning and in the evening with different noble houses. It all ties in to our guild having the charter from the Crown. I’ll fill you in on all the details tomorrow while we’re out hunting, Karen and Fluff need to know as well. Short version is that the charter is a reward for finding valuable information about the Forgotten Prison.”

“Is that what you meant a while back about knowing you being a good thing?” Gerald inquired.

“Pretty much. Anyway, all the major nobles sent word that they wanted to meet with the leader of Alpha Company. So for the next several days I have meetings scheduled with all of them.”

“Hmm. Have you ever dealt with these sorts of people?” Marysue asked, looking uncertain.

“Not as such…”

“You’re going to hate it,” Gerald cut in. “You’ll hate it to a large extent, and if you step wrong you could really put the guild behind the eight ball. People of that caliber are used to specific standards. Can you take me along with you? I can act as your mouth piece for most of it, I’m used to making peacocks think they’re special.”

Alburet chuckled, “I don’t see why not. I could probably even send just you to some of the ones further down the list. I’ll get Kim to give you a copy of the schedule. She has transport already arranged for each one, so it will just require you to be at the guild hall.”

“Alright. This is really going to get interesting,” Gerald grinned as he took Mary’s arm. “We’ll head out to the Orc Grasslands, check with those guildies.”

“Sounds good. We’re on our way to the Goblin Fort. No idea which spot the other two will be at.”

The pairs headed off to their chosen areas. Once at the Goblin Fort, Alburet summoned Bob. “Bob, how are you doing today?”

“Any hotties with you? Stacia, of course, but none of the others?” Bob sighed, shaking his head in obvious disappointment, “Did you run them off?”

Stacia giggled, “No. We be doin’ help work for our guild mates. Tomorrow we be huntin’ with them again.”

“Well, okay,” Bob sighed, a hangdog look on his face.

Shaking his head, Alburet summoned Tiny, “Tiny, how are the wives?”

“Doing well, master,” Tiny rumbled. “My first wife asks if you will ever make it out to the Infernal Plane to visit.”

“No idea,” Alburet replied. “Can I even do that? We’ll just have to see, I guess. How many wives do you have exactly?”

“Three,” Tiny told him. “I am sure that once you complete the questline to become a Half-blood my standing will improve, and I will have five. As your Destroyer, your reputation reflects on me.”

“So the number of wives you can have is based on your standing?”

“The higher our rank, the more we can protect and keep happy,” Tiny rumbled. “I keep trying to get Bob to go out with my second wife’s sister.”

“Darkness, no!” Bob shuddered. “I’m an Imp, Tiny. We only go for Succubi. I’ve told you this time and time again.”

“What’s wrong with his wife’s sister?” Alburet asked, despite a bad feeling.

“She’s an Imp Mother,” Bob made a gagging sound. “I could spelunk in her and she might not feel it.”

Alburet’s eye twitched as he tried to get the image Bob had just put in his head out. “Gah, brain bleach needed, stat.”

“We are not hunting gnolls today, master?” Tiny asked.

“We be helpin’ the younger members of the guild,” Stacia informed him.

“Protecting our allies,” Tiny nodded, “this is good.”

“Okay, let’s head out,” Alburet told them. “That duo on the left corner of the keep is our first set to check with.” Alburet directed them towards the pair that had been in the guild hall earlier.

As they crossed the open ground which was filled with players and goblins, he noted two more groups killing in the field. He had Tiny pause at the first group of three, one of which was a Paladin. “Afternoon, Alpha Company,” he greeted them as they killed the goblin they had been fighting. He noted their levels, eight, eight, and nine. “How is the day going?”

The Paladin, Jaxton, answered, “Not horrible. A little slow out here, but without a healer it’s not like we can do the courtyard.”

“No healer in the guild this level?” Stacia asked.

“One or two, like her, but she’s with that group over there,” Jaxton said, pointing at Brightlight, a priestess with two other people.

“Come with us,” Alburet said as he turned and headed towards the other group of Alpha Company. He waited for them to finish their goblin, “Alpha Company, how is the fight going?”

Brightlight turned to face him, “Oh, the guild leader is out with the rookies. It’s slow. If we had a tank we could hit the courtyard, but we don’t have one.”

“Jaxton here is a tank,” Alburet informed her. “Your groups would be one person over, though. Are any of your damage types willing to sit out to let the others hit the courtyard?”

“I’ll sit,” an Elven female with a bow piped in. “I’d prefer a less constricted area then the courtyard.”

“There we go. You all group up and head out and I’ll take,” Alburet winced at her name, “Leggylass.”

Jaxton nodded, “Drop your group, I’ll toss you invites,” he told the healer and other damage dealer.

Alburet sent Leggylass an invite as he moved off towards the other two people he’d spotted earlier. “Follow me, Leggy,” he told her as he started towards the duo.

“So how did you get so high so quick?” Leggylass asked as she followed him.

“I’ve been testing since the game went live,” he told her. “It’s why I’m the guild leader.”

“Ahh, so that’s why you weren’t there for the start of our testing,” she nodded. “Where are we going?”

“To meet up with those two,” he pointed to the Trapsmith and Elementalist who’d been in the guild hall earlier. “I’ll just sit out behind you guys to help while you three do your thing for a bit.”

“Yeah, at your level we probably wouldn’t get any real XP if you were in our group.” Leggylass mused out loud as they finally got to the duo.

“We meet again, guys. How’s it going?”

The Trapsmith looked over, “It’s touch and go at times, but we’re doing okay.”

Firepalm, the Elementalist, nodded, “We’re holding up, but it’s going slow. No healer or tank.”

“I brought you some more damage,” Alburet said as he removed Leggylass from his group. “Leggylass prefers ranged combat and she should fit right in with you two.”

“Oh. Nice to meet you, Leggylass. I’m Ironhand,” the Trapsmith introduced himself and indicated the Elementalist, “this is Firepalm.”

“Goblin incoming,” Tiny rumbled as he turned to face it.

“We’re just observing, Tiny,” Alburet told him. “Step back and let them deal with it. We can pick up anything that they can’t handle.”

“As you wish, master,” Tiny rumbled, stepping back behind Alburet.

Alburet watched the trio as they fought the first goblin. He didn’t know anything really about their classes, so he stayed quiet. He did ask Stacia to inquire about a tank and healer willing to help level seven guild mates kill goblins in the Guild chat. After the first goblin died he started asking them about their classes, what abilities they had, and what spells or skills.

Firepalm had plenty of raw damage, but no other utility. Ironhand had an Immobilization trap, but it took him some time to set it up so could only be used ahead of a fight, plus he could only set up one trap at a time at his level. Leggylass had good damage as well as a skill called Kneeshot, which slowed the target she hit with it. By the time the next goblin came towards them the trio had a plan, and when the fight ended they laughed about how easy it had been.

“Asthore,” Stacia called to him. “A druid says they will come out. They will be at tha fort in five minutes.”

“Tiny, Bob, go with Stacia and retrieve the Alpha Company member,” Alburet told them.

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as he waited for Stacia.

Stacia kissed Alburet’s cheek, “Be back shortly, love.”

As Stacia ran off with the demons, Leggylass turned to him. “I’m curious. Is she an NPC? I mean, she has a last name. I haven’t seen any player with a last name.”

“Yes, she is an NPC,” Alburet grinned as he watched Stacia running.

“Wait, we can hook up with the NPCs?” Firepalm said. “I’m so going bar crawling tonight.”

Ironhand laughed, “Wingman?”

“Hell yeah, dude!” Firepalm agreed, high-fiving Ironhand. “Think about it, we can have fun and not have to worry about kids or STDs.”

Leggylass sneered, “Just like boys, letting the little head do the thinking.”

“Yo, chill Leggy,” Ironhand said. “You can come with. If nothing else it means we get a really good look at the city.”

Shaking her head, Leggylass frowned, “You really want a look at the city, or do you just plan to find some NPC women to fuck?”

“Both?” Firepalm chuckled.

“I’d actually like to see the city, but why would it be wrong to see if anyone willing was around?” Ironhand asked Leggylass with a serious expression.

“Forget it,” she sighed, “the next goblin is coming.”

Alburet had watched the back and forth and nodded as he could easily see what the guys were missing. They didn’t miss a beat on the next goblin, but they didn’t celebrate like they had with the last one. They killed another goblin in silence before Stacia came back with a dwarf in tow.

“Asthore, this is Greenbeard,” she said, introducing dwarven Druid, who did in fact have a green beard.

“Welcome to the party, Greenbeard. These are your party members, Firepalm, Ironhand and Leggylass. Iron, toss him an invite. We are heading inside the courtyard where another group’s hanging out.”

“Wait, what?” Ironhand asked. “We don’t have a tank.”

“XP is awarded to the first group that damages a mob. So Stacia is going to hold mobs off to the side for you to take one by one. Tiny will grab one with a taunt when you’re ready, which doesn’t do damage and will give you a small window to unload on it. Iron is going to be busy with his traps and Leggy can slow them down if they do come after one of you. Fire, you’re the most likely target since you do the most damage. Greenbeard should be able to heal any damage you all take.”

“Yeah, but,” Firepalm started, but got cut off.

“We can do it,” Leggylass said aggressively, “where are those balls you were just thinking with? Don’t tell me a bunch of goblins turned you into a eunuch?”

Greenbeard coughed, “Wow, did I miss something?”

“The after-party idea was less than well received by Leggy,” Alburet told him. “You can do the courtyard with our help, or would you rather sit here and do this one at a time?”

“Fuck it, let’s go,” Ironhand said, “the guild leader says we can pull it off and is backing us.”

“Fine, but if we die he owes us a beer,” Firepalm sighed.

“Deal,” Alburet laughed. “Bob, it looks like a slow day for you. Did you want to hang out or take off?”

“I’ll stay,” Bob said, eyeing Leggylass. “The cute one there might decide an Imp is the way she should go after all.”

Leggylass blinked, “Did he just prop me?”

Stacia chuckled, “Just treat him like tha horniest teenager ya can think of.”

“Ugh,” Leggy frowned, “that bad?”

“Hey,” Bob called out, clutching his chest as if her words hurt. “Please, Legs, take it easy on me. I have a delicate heart.”

“Okay, we’re moving out. Tiny, take the lead,” Alburet said, cutting off further conversation. As they started to move he tapped Leggylass on the shoulder and spoke softly. “Leggy, men are dense as fuck, as I’m sure you know. I’d wager they’re both shut-ins, which means they aren’t used to dealing with women, or even people in general mostly. Ironhand might be able to be redeemed if someone took the time to show him a little attention and teach him social awareness.”

Leggy frowned but didn’t reply as the group entered the courtyard and took the front right corner across from the other Alpha Company group. Alburet waved to Jaxton as his group got into position. Stacia dazed the first goblin that came close, shifting to Succubus form as she did so.

“What the fuck?” Firepalm breathed as he stared at Stacia.

“That is my wife, if you don’t mind,” Alburet said sternly.

“Your wife is an NPC succubus that’s also your minion?” Greenbeard asked with incredulity.

“You recall the patch note about NPCs no longer becoming minions? That was my fault. She was a Half-blood when I met her. Somehow, I hit a quest that is now no longer in the game, she became a full demon and I bound her. I had just been getting into a serious relationship with her when all this happened. Her becoming my minion just moved the relationship along a bit faster, and I married her.”

“That is so weird,” Ironhand said, tearing his eyes off the sexy demon. “Err, trap, right, sorry,” he coughed and began to set his trap up.

“She’ll hold that one,” Alburet nodded. “Tiny, taunt the next one over once his trap is set.”

Tiny roared as soon as Ironhand stood back up and led the goblin to the trap before stepping back. Leggy’s first arrow hit the defender’s shield, “Shields suck,” she sighed.

Alburet stepped in and cast Sap Strength on the goblin, which made it drop the shield. “All yours now,” he chuckled.

Her next arrow crippled its knee, slowing its movement speed for fifteen seconds. Her next arrow took it in the chest, “A little help guys?”

Ironhand was already preparing his next trap, which meant she was talking to Greenbeard and Firepalm, both of whom were still eye fucking Stacia. Alburet growled slightly and stood in their line of sight, “Either start killing goblins or we’re done for the day.”

That snapped both men from their reverie concerning the finer points of Stacia’s anatomy. “Err, right,” Greenbeard coughed as he tossed a simple DoT onto the mob.

“I was busy looking at her fine ass, and wondering what that tail could do,” Firepalm smirked. “Sorry for the delay.”

Alburet kept his eyes pinned to the Elementalist as the group killed the first goblin inside the walls. “You want to retract that statement?” Alburet asked once the fight was over. His voice was cold.

“Why would I?” Fire laughed. “She obviously is worth the comment. Dude, you can bounce quarters off that ass, am I right? I mean, just thinking about what I would…”

Tiny spun on the Elementalist, letting out a roar as he stalked forward, “Impudent whelp, to speak of the master’s first wife as if she were a common trollop. I shall have to tear your head off and stuff your words back down your throat.” Small sparks sizzled from Tiny’s eyes.

Firepalm backed up quickly, his eyes going wide, “Woah, woah, hold up, I take it back okay? I was just joking, that’s all.”

“Tiny,” Alburet said, his hands clenched tightly as he took a few deep breaths himself. “Stand down. If he does it again, then you can rip his head off.”

“What happened to if we had a problem taking it to an officer?” Greenbeard asked.

“There was also the bit about respecting your fellow members. Stacia is also a part of the guild and I lead the guild. Did any of his comments sound respectful to you?” Alburet asked, turning his flat gaze to the druid.

Greenbeard held up his hands in surrender, “Point. You do know though that she does kind of pull the eye, right?”

“Yes, and feel free to look, but those kinds of comments shouldn’t be said out loud by anyone. Would you want someone to say that about your mother or sisters?”

“He has a point,” Leggylass added. “Any woman would be offended by those comments.”

“Whatever,” Firepalm said as he regained his composure. “Fuck this shit. I’m not into the whole dictator angle you got going on.” He tapped something and his emblem fell off, “Later, dick. Oh, and Leggy? You’re just a bitch who can’t get laid. Go find a stick and rotate on it for a while.” He laughed as he walked off, “See you, losers.”

“Damn. I thought he was okay at first, but wow, what an ass,” Ironhand said as they watched the Elementalist leave.

“Well, that’s one potential problem gone,” Alburet sighed as he shifted his gaze to the others. “Sorry about the outburst, but I’m not going to let anyone demean my wife. We good to keep going?”

“Can we even do this without his damage?”

“Jaxton,” Alburet raised his voice. “You guys going to hit the keep?”

“We were just discussing giving it a go,” Jaxton called back.

“Once you finish, can you and one of the damage types join up with this trio and run it again with them?”

“They’re only level eights and one seven,” Brightlight added, “that is asking a bit much.”

“I’ll get them to nine,” Alburet told them.

“If you get them to nine, then yes,” Jaxton replied.

“Done,” he turned to the trio. “We’re heading into the keep. Iron, toss me an invite.”

“Wait, what? How can we even do that?” Ironhand asked as he sent Alburet an invite.

“You might not get a lot of XP from the mobs, but you should kill it with the quest XP. We’ll be able to clear it twice by the time they get through the first time.”

“You sure?” Leggylass asked, her doubt clear.

“Can your demons even be healed?” Greenbeard asked. “I thought the forums said they took damage from regular healing spells. One of the reasons no one seems to like Summoners much.”

Alburet grinned, “They can, and it will be cake. You’ll earn the trip when the others finish up by having to run it at level.”

“Jaxton, when your group clears just hang out and wait for me. I’m going to swap my three for your three.”

“You got it, boss,” Jaxton said as his group started clearing goblins towards the portal.

“You three ready for a wild ride?” Alburet asked.

He got three affirmatives all laced with doubt. “Tiny, grab that last goblin in the way and then we’re going in.”

Chapter Six

As they stepped into the dungeon Alburet received a pop-up. He chuckled at it, “Be right back guys, don’t do anything for a minute.” He ducked back out, leaving the trio a little puzzled.

A few minutes later another person joined their group. Alburet and Diesel joined them inside the dungeon. “This is Diesel, he’s a Defender and our tank for the run.”

“But we are going to get shitty XP already because of your level,” Greenbeard pointed out.

Alburet tapped at his interface, and his level was reduced to fifteen, the maximum for the dungeon. “Not anymore, turns out dungeons let you scale your level to them. Means you’ll get decent XP for the mobs after all, as well as getting the quests.”

“Wow, that’s cool,” Leggylass exclaimed. “We can group with anyone then for dungeons.”

“It doesn’t scale up, only down. So you still can’t bring someone too low a level in.”

Diesel nodded, “So you guys know this dungeon? Because I haven’t run it yet.”

“I’ve cleared it a few times,” Alburet told him. “Just follow along and I’ll walk you all through it.”

“Does it scale your abilities back as well, or just your stats?” Ironhand asked.

Alburet looked at Stacia and her double, “Going to say stats because she’s still here and I didn’t get a Succubus until level sixteen.”

“I still have access to me ability as well,” Stacia added.

“This is going to be so funny,” Greenbeard laughed.

“So, first off there’s the trash,” Alburet said, explaining the dungeon.

As they exited the dungeon, Diesel shook his head. “Wow, so if we can get a higher level to go through dungeons with us, it’s just stupid easy.”

“Could be,” Alburet agreed, “I happen to have a set of gear that boosts my stats though, which along with my melee damage makes me a little OP at that level.”

“Yeah, about that. Where can I get a set of gloves like that?” Diesel asked.

“Not sure anyone else can get them anymore, they’re part of the armor sets that were removed.”

“Balls,” Diesel sighed. “Well, thanks for the run. I guess I can head off to the Orc area now.”

“Wait, why not run it with us again?” Ironhand piped up. “Alburet said he was going, but the rest of us would be up for another round once we turn in quests. With a healer and tank we can pick up another DPS and go again.”

Diesel considered it then nodded, “Sure, sounds good to me.”

“You all have fun,” Alburet told them before he dropped group.  “Have fun with the celebration later.”

Alburet loafed at the entrance to the dungeon and waited for the other group to show. He let Tiny and Bob kill off any goblin that got close as he sipped some tea and nibbled some jerky. Almost half an hour later Jaxton’s group came out of the dungeon. Jaxton heaved a deep sigh.

“Sorry guys, that last boss is just a bitch,” Jaxton was saying.

“Issues?” Alburet asked.

“We couldn’t handle the last boss,” Brightlight said, looking around for the people Alburet had been with earlier. “Where did the others go?”

“We cleared. I was hanging out for you guys and they decided to go again,” Alburet told them. “If one of your DPS doesn’t mind dropping and hooking up with Ironhand’s group I can get you guys through.”

“But the XP loss,” Reviler said, his zombie moaning softly.

“Turns out I can scale my level down to the max for the dungeon. The other group got decent XP. So, are you guys up for it?”

“I’ll switch to the other group,” Reviler said. “I’ll just toss Ironhand a guild message.”

“Sounds good. Jaxton, hit me. I’ll teach you guys the tricks to beat this place.” Alburet said as he accepted the group invite. “Reset the dungeon and then we can go.”

A minute later they entered the dungeon, the group a little skeptical that his plan would work. When they came out again after clearing it, they were shaking their heads and laughing. Alburet smiled at the achievement pop-up.

Guild Achievement: Clear the Goblin Fort

“Good gods, I thought Summoners were supposed to be weak as fuck,” Jaxton said.

“He has extra minions and those overpowered gloves,” Brightlight pointed out. “But the most useful thing was having the control.”

“Glad you all had a good time,” Alburet chuckled. “I’m off to check in with more guildies. Pick up another and give it another go now that you know how to handle the bosses.”

“Sure thing,” Jaxton said, sending out a call for another DPS as Alburet dropped from the group.

Alburet said goodbye and dismissed his minions, then he and Stacia used their Homestones to return to Stormguard. As he appeared before his home with Stacia next to him a cloud of black smoke enveloped them. He and Stacia were reduced to coughing helplessly, doubled over and blinded by the thick smoke. Alburet’s coughing was cut abruptly short as a knife sank into his back, severing his spine again and killing him instantly.

Two minutes later he was in the graveyard outside the Dead Man Inn, his face red as he swore. He yanked his Homestone out and used it again, appearing next to Stacia who was leaning against the wall gasping as the smoke dissipated.

“Asthore?” Stacia managed to say, hugging him as she got her breathing back under control.

“Assassin, killed me inside the smoke cloud,” Alburet said through gritted teeth. “Fucking Skippy, I’m so going to kill that fucker until he stays dead.”

“We do nay have the coin to hire an assassin ourselves,” Stacia told him, holding him close.

“Then I should just gut him,” Alburet hissed.

“Ya would be taken prisoner an’ made to serve in the Stockades,” she pleaded with him, pulling his head down so their eyes could meet. “Please, do nay do tha’, Asthore.”

Alburet’s hands clenched tightly on her and he looked away as he tried to curb his anger. It took a minute or two, but he was finally able to get himself under control. “I’ll pay him back eventually.”

“Aye,” Stacia said softly, “I will help iffin I can.”

They held each other for another few minutes before Alburet finally stepped back from her. “We were going to head out to the Orcs for a bit to check in with our new recruits. After that we’ll be back here an hour or so before sundown to get things ready for your sister’s celebration.”

“As ya wish it, Asthore,” Stacia said, breathing easier now that he was calm again.

Once they made it out to the grasslands that the Orcs inhabited, they could see a lot of people scattered off in the distance. “Well, this is going to take some time,” Alburet muttered, summoning Tiny and Bob again.

“More killing?” Tiny rumbled.

“We’re going to find other Alpha Company members and see how they’re doing, much like we did earlier” Alburet replied.

“So boring,” Bob whined.

“Karen and Fluff are out here somewhere,” Alburet told the Imp.

“Well, that’s different. Let’s get moving, what’s the hold up?” Bob bounced from foot to foot.

Alburet copied Stacia and set off into the grasslands. They had to range pretty far before they found the first clump of Alpha Company recruits. The other groups were nearby though, with Karen and Fluff roving between them.

Alburet and his minions greeted the new guildies as they moved from group to group, finally catching up to Fluff and Karen. “Karen, Fluff, how’s it going out here?”

Karen spun at his words, “A little boring, but the groups are doing well. We got the tanks and healers teamed up with DPS, they’re grinding up so they can do the dungeon tonight or tomorrow. We have two groups of just DPS, though.”

“Everyone has been friendly and we haven’t had any issues,” Fluff added.

“We lost an Elementalist out at the goblin lands, he said the wrong things about Stacia,” Alburet informed them.

Karen winced, “Did he walk away?”

“Aye,” Stacia answered, “he called Alburet a dictator an’ then left. He will nay make many friends, me be thinkin’.”

“Well, there are idiots everywhere,” Karen nodded.

“Where are Gerald and Marysue?” Alburet asked, looking around for them.

“They took a set of three DPS to the Orc village. Gerald said the dungeons could scale a person down. Some people in guild chat were going on about it, so he wanted to check.”

“That would have been the goblin groups I was with,” Alburet informed Karen. “I ran through that dungeon twice with two groups.” He gave a brief recap of the runs.

“Sounds good,” Karen mused. “That will let guilds really have a good time with their friends.”

“Yes. I like it,” Fluff added. “What’s the plan for the rest of the day?”

“A little before sundown I have to go for a dinner. Other than that, just keep doing what we’ve been doing. Tomorrow after a meeting I have we’re going to go hit the gnoll cave again, I think.”

“Thank gods,” Karen said with a sigh. “I want to kill things too, after all.”

“Anyone stand out, good or bad?” Alburet asked, gesturing to the groups around them.

“Not at the moment,” Karen shrugged. “I think they’re all being on good behavior as we’re here.”

“Hmm. We’ll see what happens over the next week or two, then. If you two want to take that group, me and Stacia will take the other one,” Alburet said, indicating the two groups lacking tank or healer.

“I’m holding you to that dungeon crawl tomorrow,” Karen said as she turned away.

“It will happen. Goodness knows I don’t want to end up on the mat again,” Alburet laughed.

They all exchanged hugs and headed off to their chosen groups. For the next couple of hours Alburet didn’t have to do much, but he did get the chance to meet and talk with a good number of the new members. As the sun began to dip towards the horizon he waved to Karen and Fluff before he and Stacia used their Homestones.

Guild Achievement: Clear the Orc Village

Alburet grinned as the achievement popped up. “Well, Gerald seems to be doing okay with the others.”

“They all seem like good people,” Stacia commented as they appeared before their home.

“Besides Firepalm, yes, they do,” Alburet agreed as they went into their home. They showered and changed into good clothes, with only minor flirting by either of them. As the sun actually dipped below the horizon, they stepped across to the guild hall.

Kim was putting stuff away when they entered, “How did the day go?”

“Not bad. We lost one early, but I haven’t heard about any trouble,” Alburet replied. “Can you get a copy of my schedule for noble meetings to Gerald, please? He’s going to be going with me, turns out he’s used to dealing with that class of people.”

“I’ll have a copy for him by morning. I’ll hand it off when you go to the first appointment after breakfast. Is there anything else I need to know about or do?” Kim asked.

“Actually, if you wouldn’t mind reminding me in four days, I have a quest that needs doing.”

“Okay. Just remind you about a quest?” Kim asked with a bit of puzzlement.

“I’ll be going out to the Deadlands for it,” Alburet told her.

“What?” Kim asked her eyes widening a fraction. “You’re nowhere near ready for that place yet.”

“The Dark Lord wants to talk to me, it seems,” Alburet grinned.

“The Dark Lord? As in the Dark Lord, one of the gods?” Kim asked, her shock visible.

“Yup. Seems my gear set came with a quest line. I’m going out for a meeting to find out more,” Alburet chuckled.

“Asthore, do nay play with her like tha’,” Stacia said. “The Dark Lord has offered a gift he rarely does. Me husband is goin’ to see iffin he will accept.”

“What could the Dark Lord want to give to anyone?” Kim asked, as she tried to think of what it might be.

“We’ll find out in a few days,” Alburet laughed. “Is Erin back from her hunt?”

Kim nodded, mentally shifting tracks. “She got back a few minutes before you came over. You’re going to dinner with her and Wilbur, right?”

“Most of the Crowley family and friends I would think,” Alburet replied as Stacia headed back to see how long Erin was going to be.

“None of them have been hunting before?” Kim asked, puzzled.

“They’ve had issues with finding a class,” Alburet told her. “You noticed with Stacia, I believe.”

“All of them are like that? How interesting,” Kim’s gaze went a little fuzzy as she thought about what it might mean.

Erin and Stacia came out a moment later. Erin was dressed in a simple black gown that hinted at her figure without giving too much away. Stacia was dressed in a red dress that was much the same, flattering but not revealing. “We be ready, Asthore,” Stacia said.

“Well then ladies, we are off.” He offered his arms to them, “Is Wilbur meeting us there?”

“He be meeting us here in a few minutes,” Erin replied, taking his arm. “We did nay know where we be goin’.”

“Oh, right,” Alburet laughed and shook his head. “Forgot I kept that secret. Let’s go wait for him out front. Kim, can I entice you to stay until we get back please?”

“It will cost you,” Kim said quickly. “Dinner with me and Rolland tomorrow night, after your appointment that is. I want to hear more about the quest.”

Alburet nodded, “Deal. See you later.”

A carriage was parked just outside the archway. It couldn’t have been there long, as Wilbur was getting out of it. Wilbur’s outfit was clearly of higher quality than anything Alburet or the ladies had, though no doubt it fell well below Skippy’s standards as there was a decided lack of glittery metal to be seen.

Wilbur came to attention as he laid eyes on Erin, who smiled at him. “Miss Crowley, I have arrived with transportation to take you to dinner. I am more than happy to extend the offer of a ride to your sister and brother-in-law, as well.”

“We will accept,” Alburet replied as he released Erin from his arm. “Ladies first.”

Wilbur helped Erin into the carriage, his eyes lingering on her, before turning to help Stacia in. Alburet was next in, and saw the smirk hovering on Stacia’s lips as he settled next to her. Alburet and Stacia had one side of the carriage, leaving Wilbur to sit next to Erin. She took Wilbur’s hand as he sat. “Where are we off to?” Wilbur asked.

Alburet grinned and thumped the wall once, “Driver, to the Victory Lap.”

The carriage started to move before Wilbur could reply. “The Victory Lap? I was not expecting that venue.”

“Something of a family tradition,” Alburet told him. “That’s where Stacia was treated by her family after her first successful hunt. It seems appropriate to continue the tradition with Erin.”

“She told you the news, then?” Wilbur asked, glancing over at Erin.

“Nay, I be tellin’ them when we get to dinner. Me parents will nay doubt be there along with the rest of the family. I want them all to know at once,” Erin said softly, her smile radiant as she squeezed Wilbur’s hand.

Alburet pursed his lips, “Something to celebrate, is it?”

“Aye, something me been hopin’ for,” Erin nodded. “It be all thanks to Wilbur.”

Wilbur shook his head, “I was pleased for you as well.” He smiled at Erin, his eyes shining. “I’ll hold the secret until you tell them.”

Stacia’s smile was radiant, “Oh, I can nay wait to hear.”

“How did the hunt go?” Alburet asked idly.

“I was uncertain how far out I should take her, as she is such a low level. I was still confident in my ability though, so I took her out past the goblin fort towards their villages. We did a fair amount of damage out there, though Erin did give me a scare a time or two.”

“I said I was sorry for tha’,” Erin replied, her cheeks reddening. “I did nay know how they act in groups. Me sisters and me never did anythin’ beyond the rats in the village outside the city.”

“I know,” Wilbur replied, squeezing her hand. “You told me and I am not upset. I was just frightened that you would be injured.” He smiled at her, the love he felt for her obvious.

A minute later the carriage came to a halt, “The Victory Lap, sir,” the driver called out.

Wilbur stepped out, followed by Alburet, each of them helping their woman out of the carriage. “We will be some time, James. I believe they have a place around the side for you to wait.”

“Indeed, sir,” the driver replied. “I shall be waiting for you.”

James drove the carriage around the side, leaving the quartet out front. Alburet opened the door, holding it while the rest of the party filed in. The interior was just as he recalled it from some weeks back. The maître d’ greeted them with a professional smile, though the effect was less than welcoming as the smile pulled at the scar on the man’s cheek. “May I help you this evening?”

“We’re here for a celebration for one Erin Crowley,” Alburet replied.

“The rest of your party is already here sir,” the man replied as he pulled on a silver bell pull. A moment later a woman appeared in the doorway next to the maître d, “Follow Allison and she will see you to your room.”

“This way, please.” They followed after the woman, who was missing part of her left ear. She ushered them into a room identical to the one used for Stacia’s celebration. Alistern, Lilith, Grimgar, Almira, Stewart and another woman were already seated around the table. They all stood up as Erin entered the room, followed by Wilbur, Alburet and Stacia. A round of hugs and handshakes went around, allowing Alburet to meet Tabitha, Stewart’s companion for the night.

“Nay me sisters?” Erin asked as everyone was seated.

“This be for those who have braved the wilds and come back from their first hunt,” Alistern told his daughter.

“Aye, but I was hopin’ to tell them the news as well,” Erin said, catching the attention of everyone at the table. She took Wilbur’s hand on the table and beamed at him before turning back to the others. “I have news that they should be knowin’, but I’ll tell ya first.” A small collective intake of breath ran around the table as she paused. She grinned mischievously at the sound before she continued, “I be havin’ found me class. I be a Trapsmith, it seems.”

There was a moment of silence as everyone had to suddenly readjust their expectations. Almira was the first to speak, “A class? You mean you are able to use abilities associated with a class, after all this time?”

“Aye,” Erin cried out with a laugh. “Wha’ did ya think I be goin’ to be sayin’?”

Alburet started laughing at everyone’s startled expressions. “Gods, she is a prankster. Careful there Wilbur, or she might just target you next.”

Wilbur went a touch pink, “I did not know she was going to tell you all quite that way. She did tell me about her and her sisters all lacking a class. A rather unusual problem to have. We were both surprised when she was able to spot and disarm a trap at one of the goblin villages.”

“Is that true?” Lilith asked, turning to her daughter.

“Aye, Ma. It was a crude trap, but it seemed ta glow to me. After a second I was able to pull it apart and then refashion it. The next goblin got a poisoned dart ta the face.”

“So ye be needin’ to speak to the Trapsmith in the mornin’ and train ya ability,” Grimgar cut in.

“Two abilities,” Erin grinned, “got to level ten, as well.”

Everyone around the table started talking, mostly congratulating Erin but there was speculation as well. They were still talking when the servers came in with the drinks and food. Alburet stood up to make the first toast to Erin’s success. Erin was kept almost too busy to eat answering questions about her hunt and helping Wilbur field a few not very veiled questions regarding his intentions toward Erin. Erin glared at her father after his second attempt to grill Wilbur. “He will decide when he be good and ready, so leave off.”

“I want to point out,” Tabitha said quietly. “That Stacia and Erin both apparently found their class when out hunting with the person they want to be with.”

The table glanced at Tabitha in surprise. “Good point, Tabitha,” Stewart said and patted her hand. “I think you might have something there. We should see if Marian or Deidre want to go out hunting, and if they do then have it arranged for their paramours to take them.”

“All me daughters can finally find their paths?” The hope in Alistern’s eyes was bright.

“It is something we can look into,” Almira said.

That prompted a round of speculation about who Marian and Deidre might take with them and why. Two hours later the party was breaking up, with Grimgar and Almira the first two to bow out. Stewart took his leave next, with Tabitha at his side. Alburet had been surprised to learn that she was his succubus. Tabitha seemed to be much more reserved than Lilith or Stacia, almost as if afraid she might say something to upset Stewart. After they left, Lilith took Alistern’s hand and tugged him to his feet as well. They wished the last two couples a good night before departing.

“Wilbur, are you planning on more hunts?” Alburet asked once they were the last ones at the table.

“It all comes down to when she will be free to go. We both have jobs after all, but on my day off if she is free I would gladly take her out again.”

“Erin, talk to Kim about lining your days off up with his if you want that,” Alburet told her. “Also, take some time tomorrow when Kim is there to head over and train your abilities.”

“Thank ya,” Erin beamed. “I will do tha’ tomorrow. See, Wilbur? I told ya he would be fine with tha idea.” Erin and Wilbur stood up, clearly preparing to take their leave.

“Wilbur,” Alburet called out, forestalling them. “I have one question that I would really like to know the answer to.”

“What is that?” Wilbur asked, one arm around Erin’s waist as they paused.

“You will continue on in the guards regardless of your family’s wishes? Have you thought about what you’ll do if they force you to decide between them or your career?”

Wilbur sucked in a breath, “That is something I hope will never come to pass.”

“What if they disown you over Erin? They could publicly humiliate her, as well.” Alburet asked the question curiously to gauge him.

Wilbur’s cheeks went red and his mouth thinned in anger, “I will not stand by and let them besmirch her name. She is worth more than my family name.” He stopped dead, surprised by the words that had come out of his mouth. He looked at Erin, who was staring at him with wide hopeful eyes. “You deserve better than I can currently give you. A man who is afraid to have it out with his family over the woman he loves is not worthy of that woman.”

Erin pulled him into a hug, “Fool,” she said without malice. “I do nay care about ya family name or aught else but ya. Ya be enough for me, family or no.”

“Me sisters and I ha’ always followed our hearts,” Stacia added. “She will nay waver from her decision unless ya force her away, now.”

Letting out a deep breath, Wilbur returned the embrace, “I will not, but she still deserves better. My family will only despise her.”

“Are you willing to meet with me in two days, after your shift?” Alburet asked.

“I can,” Wilbur agreed, puzzled by the question.

“Good. Please meet me at the guild hall in two days after your shift.” He offered his arm to Stacia, “I wish you both a good night,” They left the couple to their embrace, making their way to the front of the restaurant. Alburet asked about the bill, only to be told it had already been taken care of. “Remind me to thank your family later,” he told Stacia as they teleported to their home.

“Aye, Asthore, I will. Did ya wish to start by thankin’ me personally?” she asked as she unlocked the door, looking back over her shoulder at him with a playful grin.

Chuckling, Alburet followed her inside, “Now that sounds like a very good idea, my little fire kitten.”

Chapter Seven

When Seamus arrived at work that morning, he knew his coworkers would probably hate him for what was going to happen. He stepped out of his car and made sure his gear was in place. The bastard who’d hurt Kaylee should be appearing before the judge today. No one knew yet that he was connected to the victim, technically he should have informed his sergeant of that as soon as the inmate came into the facility. He entered the sally port and put his gun in the locker before entering the building. He kept his face carefully blank to make sure he didn’t give anything away.

“Hey, Seamus,” Tony called out to him. “Looks like an easy day, only one person for court. Quiet weekend, mostly. ‘Cept this one guy. Rape, assault with intent, assault with a deadly… and those are the minor charges. Sick fucker. Why do people do shit like this?”

Seamus felt his eyes tighten but his face stayed blank, “In that case, I’ll take court today. You can handle housing and deal with all of the inmates wanting to complain about petty shit.”

Tony rolled his eyes, “Fuck, knew I should have kept my mouth shut.”

“You never learn,” Sergeant Gray said as he came into the room. “Can’t blame Seamus for taking the easy duty when you just offer it up like that.”

“I’ll transport my weapon and be ready to get the inmate after breakfast,” Seamus added as he left the room.

“But, Sarge,” Tony said as Seamus left, “what about the rotation?”

“Seniority has its perks,” Gray laughed. “Head on down and get ready for wake up and breakfast.”

The next two hours went by in a daze. At one point, Gray even asked him if he was feeling okay. Seamus was able to play it off as just feeling a bit under the weather, maybe coming down with something. Finally, it was time. A few minutes before eight in the morning he went down to housing to shackle up the inmate, his hands twitching slightly as he considered attacking the man there. Tony was there when he arrived, though, and already had the inmate shackled and ready to move.

“Hey man, Sarge was saying you might take off after court today. You should have said you weren’t feeling well,” Tony said, motioning the inmate to follow the lines.

“Thank you, and sorry,” Seamus was able to say as the man who had hurt Kaylee walked past him. Turning to follow the shackled inmate, he said, “Follow the lines. Any deviation from the lines will be met with corrective force.”

The prisoner walked silently, taking the turns as Seamus directed him. They paused in the court sally for Seamus to retrieve his gun. In the small room where the guns were stored inside of locked boxes, there were no cameras. Seamus double checked that his weapon was loaded with non-standard rounds and ready for what he was about to do. He came back out of the room and resumed walking through the connecting hallway to the back of the court building. As they rounded the corner, Seamus stepped forward and firmly pinned the inmate’s ankle shackles under his boot.

The prisoner cried out as he fell to his knees hard. Seamus clamped down on the inmate’s shoulder, drawing his gun and leaning down to hiss at the inmate, “You thought you were going to see the judge today. But scum like you doesn’t deserve to breathe the same air that she did. You deserve so much worse than this for what you did to my daughter. When I see you again in hell I’ll kill you all over again, for eternity.” Seamus fired twice into the man’s head from point blank range, covering the hall with brains and blood.

His heart seemed like a dead lump inside his chest and his blood was ice. He clicked on the safety for the gun then set it down gently, before he laid down and cuffed his hands behind his back. He could hear frantic voices and the pounding of booted feet drawing near as the court bailiffs responded to the shots. The running stopped abruptly as the bailiffs turned the corner on the scene of carnage. One of them puked noisily, all over his own feet.

He ignored the questions directed at him until Sergeant Gray tried to ask him why he’d done it. He roused himself enough to answer simply, “Kaylee.”

~*~*~

Sitting bolt upright in bed, covered in sweat, Alburet’s whole body trembled as the emotions triggered by the memory crashed through him. Stacia’s arms were around him, holding him tightly to her and he was aware of her asking questions. His mind, though, was still locked into the scene of his nightmare and his replies were disjointed at best.

“MASTER!” Stacia screamed at him, and slapped him hard across the face.

Gasping, Alburet blinked as the world around him snapped into focus. Stacia was crying as she clung to him, begging him to be okay. He put his arms around her gently embracing her, his hand stroking her hair to soothe her even as he wondered what he had just experienced.

It was many minutes later before Stacia regained her composure enough to speak, “Master, what happened? Why did ya nay respond to me when ya woke from the nightmare? Are ya okay?”

Alburet took a few deep breaths before he replied, “I had a nightmare about a murder. I don’t know why I keep having them, but they haven’t stopped yet. I was stuck in my head thinking about what happened until you slapped me, Kitten. I don’t know if I’m okay. I think I need to speak with someone.”

“Ya nay leaving me are ya?” She asked and tightened her embrace.

“Not if I can help it, Kitten,” he told her and stroked her hair some more. “I don’t think getting back to sleep is likely now. Why don’t you go start breakfast for us, okay? I need to send a message to someone who might be able to answer some of my questions.”

“Ya will nay leave?” she asked again, pulling her head back to meet his eyes.

“I won’t leave. I never want to leave you, Kitten,” he told her as their eyes met. “Now go on. I’ll be along after I rinse the sweat off and get dressed.”

She kissed him hard as if to reassure herself before she got out of bed. She walked out of the room nude, not pausing to put clothes on. Alburet watched her go, but the memory of his nightmare floated still before his eyes. He got out of bed and grabbed his Mindstone, sending Vicky a message then going to the bathroom to rinse off and dress. He was dressed before the message icon started flashing at him.

Message from Victoria AI:

We’re looking into options to help with your nightmares. It is disturbing that they are beginning to invade your waking mind as well. For now, you are cleared to tell Stacia your full history. Only Stacia, and make sure she understands that she is not permitted to tell anyone else herself, to do so would be considered a violation of the NDA you signed. Please do continue to keep me informed when you have these nightmares, and I will let you know when we’ve reached any further decisions regarding treatment.

Alburet hesitated, half afraid to leave the room. He feared what Stacia would say to him or think of him once he told her. He couldn’t withhold it from her though, they were married and his father had always told him a marriage can’t have secrets. His hands shook as he went to open the door, so he stopped and tried some breathing techniques to calm his nerves. After a minute or two he was feeling a shade calmer and went out to find Stacia.

She was stirring something in a pot on the stove when he found her. He drank in the sight of her naked body, just in case she wanted nothing to do with him after he told her. Swallowing hard, he had to pause to control his turbulent emotions. “Kitten?”

“Breakfast will be done in just a second, master,” she replied to him. “Iffin ya will just take a seat, I’ll bring it over. The coffee is already on the table for ya.”

He took the coward’s path and went to the table, taking a seat and sipping at the coffee she had poured for him. A minute later she brought over two bowls of frumenty, she set his bowl before him before taking her seat. Her eyes met his and she froze as she read the fear in his face.

“Master,” she asked softly as she covered his hand on the table with hers, “what be troublin’ ya?”

Alburet looked away before meeting her eyes. “I’ve been given the okay to tell you about my past. All of it. You might understand why I’m having the troubles I am. However, if you tell anyone what I’m about to tell you then the gods will consider it a violation of the NDA quest. And I will be pulled from this world and not allowed to return.”

Stacia’s face went white, “Do ya need to tell me, master? I do nay care what ya did in the past, ya could have killed the gods of ya mad world and I would be fine with tha’. I never want to risk losin’ ya.”

“This is a sin that weighs heavily on me, Kitten. It’s why I have nightmares, like the one today that I couldn’t snap out of until you slapped me. Your mother is helping Fluff with her issues, so maybe you can help me with mine. If you know what it is.”

Stacia could see the fear, self-loathing and despair in his eyes. “Iffin ya need to speak of it to me master, then I will listen to ya words. I swear on me soul I will nay tell another what ya tell me. I can nay do what me mother does, I have nay been taught how to do it. I will ask, though, iffin there is anything that she might be able to teach me.”

Alburet nodded and looked down for a moment to collect his thoughts. “Thank you, Kitten. Let’s start at the beginning. I have a friend named David…”

Breakfast grew cold while he told her about David, and how they became friends. Of Kaylee and how he ended up like a surrogate father to her. How the three of them had found a happiness that, while slightly odd, was one he had enjoyed. His voice faltered when he got to the call from David, the attack, Kaylee in the hospital and the surgery to save her life. His voice broke when he described how she’d been left paralyzed and terrified of all men except David.

She covered his shaking hands with her own, her eyes not judging him but giving him only love and compassion as he told her about the day he’d gone to work and killed the man responsible for hurting Kaylee. He described how he’d executed the man in cold blood and eventually been sentenced to life in prison. He was able to bring his emotions back under some control by the time he told her about the offer he’d received that led to him being here all the time.

“The nightmares center around Kaylee being hurt and me killing the man who hurt her. Today I relived the part where I killed him in the hall. The words… the words I said in my dream are not what I recall saying to him. Somehow, they’re the right words, though. The words I recall are wrong, flawed, false in some way and I don’t know how.”

Stacia said nothing as she got out of her seat and went to him, sitting in his lap and holding him tightly. He broke as she began to stroke his hair, clutching her and sobbing out his hurt, fear and anger. He’d been so afraid she would curse him and revile him, yet here she was soothing him and speaking words of love to him.

“Master, ya did the right thin’, do nay doubt that. I would have done the same iffin it had been me sister in her spot. Ya did what ya should have done, it was right even if ya mad crazed world could nay understand it. Ya said ya hope this guild, Mindblown, mayhap be able to one day give her the chance to join ya here. To walk and laugh and love again, aye?”

He nodded once as he sniffled, trying to stifle his tears, “Yes.”

“Then they know and be okay with what ya did. Instead we should do our best to give them what they want to help make them feel like they should do what ya wish, aye?”

His lips quirked slightly at her logic, “It doesn’t work that way, but yes, Kitten.”

“I can only love ya more, now tha’ ya have told me, master,” she said and tipped his head back so their eyes could meet. Hers were fiercely proud of him and full of love, “Ya did what ya did for family. Protectin’ ya family be what everyone should do. Ya have no reason to fear me lovin’ ya less, the Dark Lord knows, I just be lovin’ ya more now.” She dipped her head and kissed him softly.

The pure love in that kiss came across to Alburet. Almost as if their hearts were one, beating in unison. When the kiss finally came to an end he realized they hadn’t eaten and that he had a very naked Kitten on his lap. He smiled softly, “Thank you, Kitten. Now we need to eat up and you need to dress. We’re supposed to meet up with the others after my first meeting this morning.”

Stacia wiggled on his lap slightly, “Aye master.” She got up slowly, making sure he had a really good view of her toned athletic body as she did so. “I be right back, then. I can eat after ya go. And iffin I do nay get dressed, ya very well may be too distracted to eat.” She sashayed to the bedroom, glancing back and winking at him at the doorway.

Alburet shook his head and turned his attention to the meal. It was a little like glue, cold as it was, but still tasty. He finished eating just as Stacia came back out from the bedroom clad in travel clothes and her leathers. “I will be over at the guild hall after ya go, master. Iffin ya want to meet anywhere else just let me know.” She sat down and began to eat.

“Will do, Kitten.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek as he got to his feet. “I’ll go see if Gerald is already here. If I don’t come back, it’s because it was time for me to go.”

Stacia nodded at him, her mouth full of cold frumenty. After he left the house she put her spoon down and bowed her head. She knew he wasn’t a religious man, so she tried not to bring her own religion up in front of him. “Dark Lord, iffin ya are listenin’, please look on me husband with kindness. He has given me much happiness and brought me into the fold under ya guidance as a Succubus. He has darkness in his past which haunts him, dark deeds committed for a good cause. Use ya will and ease his burden for him, please. As the shadows grow, light ends.” When she finished her prayer, she picked up her spoon and continued to eat. She would have to talk to her mother about learning the dream techniques that Succubi normally learned in the Dark Lord’s service.

Alburet stepped outside to find a carriage waiting outside the archway and Gerald just exiting the guild hall. “Oh good, thought I was going to have to wake you,” Gerald said in greeting.

“I’ve been awake for a bit now,” Alburet replied, keeping his face neutral. “This for us?”

“Yes, this is the carriage that Kim hired to get us there and back,” Gerald said and handed a card to the driver. He climbed into the back. “You seem a little worn.”

Alburet got in after him, “Late night celebrating with the family. Add in a woman who craves sex like a fish needs water and, well…”

Laughing, Gerald shook his head, “I still don’t get it. But you seem happy enough. I mean, Succubi are supposed to be all about sex. I still don’t get why you picked her over Karen, though. Hell, even Fluff seems sweet on you.”

“Who knows why love does what it does?” Alburet replied, looking out the window. “Four years ago I would have taken the chance with Karen or Fluff. Even if I hadn’t married Stacia though, I wouldn’t have hooked up with either of them now. My current situation would not allow it to work.”

“This have to do with that NDA?” Gerald asked lightly.

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll stay out of it,” Gerald said. “I’ve had a few people mumble about wanting to try to make me the guild leader. They think you shouldn’t have missed the meeting at Mindblown, didn’t listen that you couldn’t. I’ve slapped them all down, but you should be aware if you hear muttering.”

Alburet shrugged, “People are people.”

“Also,” Gerald looked out the other window, “thanks.”

“Huh?” Alburet turned his attention to Gerald.

“Marysue,” he paused, “might be looking at me as more than a friend. It started as soon as we got back from the down time. Getting in to the testing like I did was thanks to you so, thanks.”

“Fluff had a part in that as well,” Alburet reminded him.

“I know, and I will thank her as well,” Gerald replied. “We met because you helped Mary, then we grouped up with Fluff. Again, because of you. In my mind, it all traces back to you as the key.”

Alburet laughed, “Don’t make me out to be some kind of central figure in a story. Those guys always get the shaft in the end.”

Gerald chuckled, “Yeah, you’re no storybook hero, that’s for sure. When we first met I thought you were kind of an asshole, actually. Part of that was because I thought you were going to make a play for Mary.”

“Well, she is cute,” Alburet opined. “But yeah, she isn’t my type at all.”

“Bob still kind of grates on me,” Gerald added. “How do you stand him?”

“He takes a special kind of angle to understand. If he knows it bothers you, it just encourages him to keep doing what he does. Tiny respects you though, he sees the same drive to protect people in you that he has.”

“Huh, no idea what to say to that,” Gerald mumbled as the carriage started to slow. He looked out to see a walled estate. The carriage passed through the gates and was slowly moved up an ornate drive to the front of a grand manor house. “Yeah, this is what I thought it would be like. Did you want to take the lead and have me cut in to apologize for your blunt manner? Or did you want me to take the lead and then explain that you have a very blunt manner before they insist that you do the talking?”

Alburet blinked, “It’s going to be that bad?”

“Almost a certainty,” Gerald said as the carriage came to a stop and a man in livery stepped forward to open the door.

“You take the lead, then,” Alburet sighed.

“If you will follow me, please,” the man in livery stated, waiting for them to climb out of the carriage and leading them to the door of the manor where another man was waiting for them. The new guy was dressed as a butler, “Jeeves will escort you to Sir Carradine.”

Jeeves bowed to them, “Welcome to House Carradine, sirs. Which of you is Alburet the Two-souled?”

“The man with me is Alburet the Two-souled,” Gerald replied in a polished voice. “I am the second of command for Alpha Company, Gerald the Two-souled.”

“If you will follow me,” Jeeves approached the doors, which swung smoothly open at his approach. The two guards posted inside the doors closed them after the trio. Jeeves continued on as if all doors opened like that, with the two trailing after him. Alburet noted the highly polished emblazoned armor the two guards wore. The rooms visible all contained obviously expensive furniture and decorations.

Jeeves led them down a hall and up a set of stairs until they came to a door that looked like most of the ones they had passed. He knocked once then opened it and bowed them inside, “Alburet the Two-souled and his adjunct Gerald the Two-souled to see you, sir.”

Gerald was the first one through the door, as if he were a bodyguard. Alburet followed him in and saw a thin, bald man seated behind the desk, who seemed to radiate a palpable aura of calm. Gerald stepped forward with a half bow, “As requested, Alburet the Two-souled to speak with you regarding important matters, Sir Carradine. Alburet has asked me to speak for him, as I am far more experienced in dealing with matters pertaining to class, and he would not wish to offer unintended insult due to his ignorance.”

Sir Carradine stood up, the saffron robe he wore hanging loosely from his thin frame. “It is good of you both to come. You do me an honor. Please, come and have a seat,” he motioned to the two chairs across the desk from him. Once they were all seated he continued. “I will not be offended by blunt speech or bald honesty, unlike most of the other nobles. Please do feel free to speak plainly with me, Alburet. Your colleague turns a pretty phrase, but he won’t be needed in that role today.”

“If that’s what you want,” Alburet stated. “What can I do for you?”

“Blunt and to the point, much as Vladimir told me. Very well. I wish to know as much as you can tell me about the Forgotten Prison and how you came to obtain the book and letter opener now in possession of the Crown. I do realize you probably have several agreements binding you regarding how much information you may disclose. I wish to acquire all the knowledge I can.” Sir Carradine sat back, steepling his fingers in front of his mouth.

“You seem to know about as much as I am able to say, sir. The Forgotten Prison is rumored to be in the Dead Lands. As for how I came upon the items, I found them doing what all Two-souled do, poking my nose where it shouldn’t have been.”

A fleeting smile graced Carradine’s lips, “Such a refreshing way to put it. Do you think it likely that you will be free to speak on the matter or that you might come to have other such objects in the near future?”

“I can’t speculate,” Alburet said plainly. “If I do obtain something of similar value, I’m either going to gift it to the king directly this time or maybe sell it via the auction house.”

Carradine sat forward, “I would like to present you with a third option to consider. Sell any such similar items directly to me. Only the Royal Court controls more wealth than I, and I have considerable influence in the city. It could well prove to be to your advantage.”

“I will take that into account if the time comes.”

“Very good,” Carradine sat back again. “I have heard you were recently married, to a commoner of this world. Have you considered that you were perhaps a bit… hasty… in your decision? There are a number of very attractive young ladies among the minor houses that you would find quite accommodating, even with a… concubine in tow already.”

Alburet felt his hands tighten on the arms of his seat and his eyes narrowed slightly. “Did you just call the woman I love, a kept whore, as politely as possible?”

Carradine’s lips quirked up at the corners, “It seems Gilden was right, you do dote upon her.”

Gerald cut in, “Sir Carradine, Alburet is known to love his wife as much, if not more, than any man could. He tends to view any insult offered to his wife as grounds for a duel.”

“Admirable, if short sighted,” Carradine replied. “Sadly, it seems we have reached an impasse.” Carradine pulled on a red cord hanging from the ceiling. A moment later ten men in armor trooped into the room. “The gentlemen are leaving.”

Alburet glanced from the men to Carradine before he got to his feet. “Good day.” The words held all the warmth of a frozen lake.

Gerald rose also, directing a shallow bow at Carradine before turning to follow Alburet. Alburet walked towards the guards as if they were bowling pins, daring them to stand in his way. The guards stepped smoothly aside and fell in behind Gerald. They were escorted out to the yard, where the carriage was waiting for them. Once they were in and the vehicle was in motion Alburet punched the seat next to him.

“You okay?” Gerald asked mildly.

“It was hard not to just cold cock the prick,” Alburet said. “Are they all going to be so arrogant?”

“Well, er... This one actually let you speak plainly, so many will be worse in all regards.”

“Fuck it, you’re going in my stead then, to all of them,” Alburet sighed. “I’d just end up getting into a fight with them.”

“I’ll need to know about this Forgotten Prison then, and exactly what I can and can’t say about it.”

“I’ll fill you in during the gnolls,” Alburet replied. “I really need to kill shit right now.”

Gerald knock on the roof, “Driver, take me to the Dead Man Inn.” When the driver acknowledged the order, Gerald turned to Alburet. “Easier if I get dropped off to grab my stuff first. Meet you out at the Gnoll Fort.”

Nodding in absent thought, Alburet considered whether any of the meetings were really worth the hassle or if he should ask Vladimir to use that favor to call the peacocks off. He grunted in reply to Gerald’s goodbye, still considering his options as the carriage took him home. When the carriage came to a stop in front of his door, he got out, “What do I owe you?”

“Kim has already paid me, sir, and it was easy enough duty today.” The driver tipped his hat and set the carriage moving off down the street.

Alburet turned towards the guild hall, all his instincts suddenly screaming at him. Alburet went with his instinct and dove sideways, causing the knife aimed at his back to miss. A man in grey and blacks appeared. Scrambling to his feet, Alburet stared at the Assassin. “Tiny, come to me,” Alburet spat as he pointed directly in front of him. A puff of smoke and Tiny was there, facing the Assassin.

“Well, bollocks,” the assassin said, stepping back. “I was just trying to finish the job easy this time. Last time you got me once, so I was trying to be respectful and kill you in single strikes instead of playing about with poison.”

Alburet’s blood went cold at the assassin’s admission of being the same one who’d killed him before. “How many this time?”

“Three again. A thousand gold a pop, a fair shiny penny even to a noble.” The assassin backed away as he spoke. “Sorry, but I do still need to kill you one more time. Now, do you want to dismiss your demon and let me do it nice and easy? Or do I have to make this painful again?”

Alburet saw that the man had backed out of his area of effect for Fire Burst. “I think we can do this now,” Alburet said. “Tiny, you can go.”

Tiny rumbled, “He will kill you if I do, master.”

“Possibly,” Alburet said. “I am telling you to go. We will be going gnoll hunting shortly.”

Grumbling, Tiny vanished and the assassin smiled, “Glad to see you taking this in stride and being sensible. Hah, and you don’t even have to worry about the final death. Do you want it from the front or behind?”

Alburet’s grin went vicious, “Oh, behind works well. Doesn’t it, Kitten?”

Stacia began to sing from behind the assassin. His eyes glazed and his hands drooped, the knife almost slipping from his grip. Alburet took a few quick steps forward as the assassin shook his head and brought the knife back up. Alburet was muttering as he moved, and his hands were in motion as well.

“Now I’m going to make you pay,” the assassin snarled, and vanished.

Alburet triggered his Fire Burst, causing a ring of fire to explode out from his position. The Assassin let out a stifled scream as he appeared on the edge of the circle, where he had been trying to get out of range. “My turn this time, asshole, Tiny, come to me.” He pointed behind the assassin.

The assassin snarled and turned to Stacia, “First, her.” As he moved his form shimmered and three copies of him appeared.

Alburet used Copy, which was an instant ability. With a small puff of smoke, there were suddenly two identical Stacias in her demon form. The two Stacias danced back and shifted back and forth, and as neither was washed out the assassin couldn’t tell which was the real Stacia.

“I summon Bob the Mighty,” Alburet said, holding his hand out to his side.

“Let’s fuck him up!” Bob shouted as a Fire Blast formed in his hands.

Three identical Assassins moved toward Stacia. Tiny roared and threw his shield at one, while his axe cut through another. The lone Assassin left plunged his blade into Stacia’s chest, making her scream. She had been trying to use her Ally ability, which failed on the level 80 Assassin.

Alburet rushed forward, wishing he had his weapon, which he’d left in the house. He jumped on the assassin’s back as the blade slammed into Stacia again, causing her to vanish with another scream. Alburet grappled the assassin, who seemed like an eel as he started slipping from Alburet’s grip.

Tiny roared as he dropped his axe and also grabbed the assassin, “No one hurts my friends!”

Bob couldn’t get a clear target for a Fire Blast, but he noticed the other Stacia moving in with her blades. Bob lurched forward as Alburet and Tiny attempted to keep the man from escaping. He jumped past Alburet and slammed his small red skull firmly into the assassin’s nose with a loud crunch. The Assassin’s blood splashed over the front of his shirt as Bob laughed. “Small but fierce!”

Stacia set her blade to the assassin’s neck even as everyone struggled in the pile. “Stop or die,” she said in an angry voice.

The assassin stopped struggling, “Bollocks, I missed the real one.” He sighed. “I surrender under the code of my guild.”

Alburet snatched a dagger from the man’s belt, “Payback time.”

“Master, stop!” Stacia called out in fear, dropping her blade to tackle him.

Alburet started to lash out, barely managing to stay his hand as Stacia was suddenly in front of him. “Kitten, get off me. I’m going to kill him.”

“You can’t,” she cried out. “He surrendered. Their laws are clear, if you kill him now every single Assassin will come after you for a month.”

Alburet was breathing hard as he looked up to see Bob and Tiny also standing off to the side. The assassin got to his feet, stretching as he looked down at Alburet with a smirk. “Way of the world. Sorry, mate. Now, if you would give me back my knife, please, we can talk about the terms of my surrender.”

Stacia felt Alburet shudder as he tried to calm down, “Give me the knife please, Asthore.”

Alburet gave her the knife before they got to their feet. She handed it to the assassin, then turned to Alburet, “Send all of us home. He will talk with you civilly, he has to under the rules of his guild.”

Alburet looked away from the assassin, “Tiny, Bob, Kitten, you are all free to go.” Three puffs of smoke and they were gone. “Now as for you, motherfucker…”

“Asthore, is everything okay out here?” Stacia asked as she came out of the archway from the house and guild hall.

The assassin did a double take and began to laugh. “You make your Succubus look like your wife? Wow, how does she feel about that?”

“Me husband is worth ya entire guild. I will not begrudge him wantin’ to view me figure when he is out huntin’.” Stacia replied coldly, going to stand at Alburet’s side.

“He surrendered to me, but I don’t know what that means,” Alburet said, trying to get his head on straight. He still wanted very badly to kill the man before him.

“It means he be owin’ ya somethin’ equal in value to the contract he gave up as well as his life,” Stacia said simply.

An evil smile crept over Alburet’s face, “Really?”

The assassin chuckled, “Let me guess? Sending me back after the guy who took out the contract? It’s an oldie, but a goodie.”

“That will be part of it, the one more time you owed me is for him,” Alburet replied. “What is your life worth, though?”

Shrugging, the assassin chuckled, “Depends on who you ask. Two coppers to some, two thousand gold to others. What do you think it’s worth?”

“Immunity?” Alburet asked.

“Limited time, maybe,” the assassin replied. “Say, two months of no contracts accepted for your head.”

“One month, but extend it to my entire guild,” Alburet countered.

“Wow, that is a bit far reaching,” the assassin laughed, “but I like the idea. Two months for you and your officers,” he countered.

“Done,” Alburet spat. “Now get lost.”

“Gladly mate, gladly. Just one thing? How did you know I was going to be able to shake off the Daze? And how did you get your Succubus to appear behind me at your level?”

“She was waiting for me to get here,” Alburet said truthfully, before he added the fabrication. “You’ve attacked me in the same place twice now, just like last time, so I was half expecting you. I didn’t know you could shake off the Daze, but I feared you would considering the level gap.”

“Well, you deserve more respect than most I’m sent after then. Until next time. Oh, and I’ll be sure to change it up if I come after you again.” With a tip of an imaginary hat, the assassin retrieved his other blade and walked off, whistling as he went.

Chapter Eight

Alburet watched the assassin go with narrowed eyes, his anger still high. Two arms wrapped him gently from behind as Stacia embraced him. “Asthore?”

Taking a deep breath, he turned and hugged his wife in return, “How did you know to be outside?”

“I was takin’ plates back to the Giardinos for Kim. It just turned out this way. Glad I was here to help ya.” She kissed his neck, “Thank ya for listenin’ to me when I told ya to hold.”

Closing his eyes, he pulled her tight to him, “It was close. I wanted to cut his damn neck open. How do you know all these things?”

“Da’ has a friend or two who be Assassins. When they been drinkin’ with Da, it be easy to hear things.”

“The others are waiting for us,” Alburet said, releasing her after a quick kiss. “Let me change and grab my gear, then we can go.”

“Aye,” she followed him inside, changing into her own hunting gear and watching him as he changed. “Ya goin’ to be okay?”

“I almost got us into a fight with Carradine over his comments about you. I managed to be just polite enough to leave, then I get home and get attacked at my front door. This day has been trying my patience. It’s a good thing we’re going out to kill gnolls. Oh, I need to stop by and see Kim before we go.”

They swung by the guild hall to find Kim seated at the desk, alone. “Kim, how is the day?”

“It’s been slow, but steady,” Kim smiled. “Erin went off to train with the Trapsmiths. How did the meeting with House Carradine go?”

“Badly, very badly, I was tempted to punch the fucker. Gerald will be going to all the meetings in my stead from here on out. Can you draw up letters of introduction for him? Use whatever excuse you have for sending my second in command in my stead. He’s used to dealing with people like that. I’m not going to be able to be diplomatic enough.”

“I can do that,” Kim nodded. “It might ding the guild’s reputation a little, but overall it sounds like a better plan than sending you.”

“Thanks,” Alburet snorted wryly. “How about dinner tonight at our house? Stacia, you’ve learned your mother’s recipe for stew, right?”

“Aye, I learned that the day ya was gone. It will be me first attempt, but I be thinkin’ I can do it.” Stacia agreed with a happy smile, “It be nice to have friends over.”

“I’ll let Rolland know,” Kim answered them. “Anything else I need to know about today?”

“I was attacked by an Assassin just a moment ago, outside,” Alburet told her, his hands clenching. “I was kind of expecting it. He wound up surrendering to me.”

Kim whistled softly, “They don’t do that often. Either you had him dead to rights, or he felt you put up a good enough fight. What did you get from him?”

“He has to kill the person who put the price on my head and our guild officers are immune to attempted assassination for two months.”

Blinking, Kim shook her head, “He liked you. A one month reprieve for an individual is rare enough, but two months? And for a group? That is, that… Well, it’s highly unusual.”

“It was the same assassin that had the first contract on me.”

“Keep in mind, we are probably going to catch hell after that two months,” Kim winced slightly, then smiled. “I look forward to dinner and maybe some details about the fight. It had to have been interesting.”

“We’re off to meet up with Gerald, Marysue and Fluff to hunt gnolls until sundown. Get in touch if you need me. See you for dinner, say, two hours after sundown?”

“Will do,” Kim said, waving them goodbye as they left.

As they walked arm in arm, Stacia spoke up, “Asthore?” When he looked at her, she continued, “I do nay mind ya wish for monogamy, but I be curious as to why ya are so set on it.”

Alburet considered how to explain as they walked. “It goes back to my father, may his soul rest in peace. When I was young, he instilled a few rules to live by in me. Respect your elders. Stand up for yourself and others. Show compassion for those who need help, and when you marry never look for another. He told me that it was fine to sample all life had to offer, but once I committed myself to a woman before God, that she would be the only one I should desire. So, out of respect for my father and the way he raised me, I am monogamous now.”

“It was nay tha’ ya did nay like havin’ others join us?”

“No. That was fine before we married,” Alburet told her, squeezing her arm lightly. “Just now I should want only you.”

“Ya do nay believe in Gods?”

“On the other world, it’s a matter of blind faith. We have no real proof whether a God or Gods exist or not. As such, I was never really big on believing.”

“But here, Gods do exist. There be no doubt at all,” Stacia replied. “Can I tell ya about wha’ I believe?”

He considered her request for a minute, “I’m not sure why the sudden need, Kitten, but I’ll listen. We’re almost there, though. Do you want to wait until tonight?”

“Aye, can do tha’, Asthore,” she said softly, gracing him with a smile. “Mayhap after Kim and Rolland leave, while we bathe?”

Chuckling, Alburet met her gaze, “Ah, you’re tempting me with treats I see.”

“I will spoil ya as much as I can, Asthore,” she winked at him with a giggle.

At the Portal Guild, they went right up to the portal they wanted. The other four were already waiting for them on the other side. “Sorry for the delay,” Alburet said, “Assassins can put a kink in your plans.”

Karen frowned, “You have another contract on your head?”

“Yes. It’s been cleared up, though. The officers of Alpha Company are now exempt from assassination attempts for two months.” Alburet summoned Bob and Tiny as they processed this new information. “Bob, Tiny. Thank you both for the assist earlier.”

“It is my life to protect you,” Tiny rumbled.

“Can’t believe he surrendered,” Bob said, looking around. “Karen! You should have seen me in action. I totally saved master from that Assassin.”

“Is this related to our meeting this morning?” Gerald asked.

“No, this is ongoing from Skippy, back during my first day or two here,” Alburet replied, his jaw tightening. “He will get his, though. One of the conditions of the Assassin’s surrender was that the Assassin go kill the sender once.”

“Hmm,” Gerald frowned, “is this going to impact our meetings going forward?”

“Your meetings,” Alburet told him. “Kim will have letters ready for each meeting, introducing you and excusing me from them. I need to fill you in on what they all want to know.” He gave the others a quick round of hugs, “I can do that while we kill gnolls, though. We can also hit the cave again, if you want. Stacia has a new trick that will surely help us in the last fight.”

Stacia beamed, “Aye, tha’ I do.”

“I want to hear more about how you made the Assassin surrender,” Karen added as they headed out of the fort.

Alburet chewed his lip for a second, “I’ll get into that after this first bit with the gnolls, okay?”

“Deal,” Karen agreed as they reached the tree line.

Alburet used the time spent traveling through the woods toward the gnoll cave to give them all a quick rundown about the Forgotten Prison and how he had been introduced to the game. He described the book and letter opener, and how he’d traded them for his first bits of gear which led to the later meeting with Sir Jones. He told them about the concessions he’d asked for and received, as well. “So, that’s why we have all these nobles poking around and asking for meetings and stuff. They can all go fuck themselves as far as I’m concerned, they have nothing I need or want.”

“The Forgotten Prison is the max level Raid Instance,” Fluffball said quietly.

“It is?” Gerald asked quickly. “Then why doesn’t everyone know about it?”

“Alpha Worlders all know about it, but it ha’ been missin’ since the first empire fell,” Stacia told him. “Many scholars and explorers ha’ been seekin’ it since the third Empire was founded in Stormguard.”

“And you know where it is?” Marysue asked Alburet.

“Vaguely. The map is blurry in that area still, like a spell still covers the area or something. Sir Jones was flummoxed by that, as was Vladimir Dracon, both of whom got copies of my map from me. Makes me think something like this was supposed to happen at some point, it just wound up happening a bit sooner then it probably should have. None of which will impact us until we can get to the Dead Lands and beyond.”

“The Dead Lands be the place most adventures die the final death,” Stacia added. “It be why none have found much about it. Many who dare the sands of the Dead Lands fail to be seen again.”

“Good thing we always come back, then,” Gerald chuckled. “Cave ahead. Stacia, show us this new ability on the right hand gnoll please.”

Stacia targeted the one he requested and sang at it. The gnoll to the left howled and started forward towards her. Gerald and Tiny stepped forward to meet it, followed by the others. Before it reached them though, the Gnoll Champion Stacia had been singing to bashed its friend from behind, stunning it. “Got him,” Stacia said as she came forward after the others.

Gerald nodded, watching the controlled gnoll tanking its friend, “That will be a huge help in the last fight if we can grab the healers to help Marysue at the beginning.”

“It lasts two minutes, can’t be canceled early, but they can still be dazed when it wears off,” Alburet filled them in. “When we get there, I’m thinking we have Stacia ally both healers and go to town on the melee. Then focus the shield down until it gets low, kill the two healers off, and finish the shield.”

“That will probably work,” Gerald agreed, as they killed the second gnoll once the Ally ability wore off it. “Okay. Same as before once we’re inside.”

Alburet treated the group to a blow by blow recount of the fight with the Assassin while they cleared the first packs of trash, aided by comments from Stacia, Bob and surprisingly, Tiny. Gerald looked thoughtful as Alburet recounted the terms of the Assassin’s surrender. “You know, we may want to not have any Alpha World people as guild officers when that two month reprieve comes to an end. They aren’t guaranteed to come back.”

Gnasher and the Passionate Constrictor both died without issue, since now they knew how to handle them. The Gnoll Shaman was easier than it had been before, with two extra healers the stun and crits from the melee didn’t hurt nearly as much, even more so as Stacia was able to daze two of the melee as well, once she had the healers controlled. They followed the plan and killed the melee, followed by almost breaking the shield before turning on the healers as the Ally ability wore off, then taking the shield down.

Going into the final leg of the fight, Mary was nearly at full mana and no one was hurt which made the whole thing much simpler. They killed the Gnoll Shaman easily and collected their loot. Alburet chuckled at the staff he got, which he handed over to Marysue. His current weapon was still far superior, but it was a nice upgrade for her. Instead of walking back out, they decided to call it a day there as Gerald had a meeting coming up. Alburet and Stacia also had dinner plans for after the sun went down.

They exchanged a round of hugs and used their Homestones to get back to Stormguard. Alburet tensed as he appeared in front of the archway to his house, half expecting a knife to sink into his back. Stacia took a step toward the door before glancing back at him. “It be fine now, Asthore. He will nay break his word.”

Nodding, Alburet followed Stacia into the house. They still had two hours before dinner with Kim and Rolland. Stacia started preparing the meal and Alburet gave her a quick hug and kiss. “Going to go sell off loot, Kitten. Be back once I’m done, okay?”

“Aye, master,” she said, watching him go.

Alburet walked into Grimgar’s to find half a dozen people ranged along the counters, looking over weapons. He nodded to Grimgar as the bell announced his entrance, getting a grin in return. “Grim, looks busy,” Alburet called out.

“Aye, lad, they all be in ye guild,” Grimgar laughed. “Ye have done me a favor, it seems.”

“What’s up Al?” Ironhand looked up from where he was looking at a shortsword. “This place is good on price. Even better with the discount.”

Alburet’s smile was strained as he recalled shortening names yesterday. It might be considered bad manners to insist on his full name now, but he still tried. “Please, call me Alburet, and not Al.”

“Sure, no problem,” Ironhand replied. He turned put five gold on the counter. “I’ll take it.”

“Pleasure doin’ business with ya,” Grimgar said, taking the gold and returning a few silver. Grimgar was busy for the next few minutes as the other shoppers made their decisions and settled up. Alburet watched them go, waving to the one who looked back, then began to stack weapons onto the counter. Grimgar was chuckling, “Well, tha’ was a nice bit of coin for me. Let us see how much o’ that I be givin’ back to ye, eh?”

Alburet grinned, “Mutually beneficial, Grim. I hope Almira and the others are doing just as well.”

“Ye’ll probably find out soon enough, iffin ye be makin’ ye normal round droppin’ off ye junk.”

“True enough,” Alburet agreed. He took the coin Grimgar offered him without bothering to count it. “How’s business been overall?”

“Nay been bad. I been getting’ a nice spot o’ business from ye guild. The discount be enough to keep bringin’ em back to me. I ha’ a question for ye about somethin’ else, though. What do ye think of Wilbur? Will he do right by Erin?”

Alburet took a moment to consider before nodding, “I think he is probably as in love with her as she is with him. His problem is that he cares about what his family thinks, and they won’t accept her. I have an idea how to get around that, though, which I will be discussing with him tomorrow night. If it works out, he’ll be free to do what he wishes without having to worry about his brother.”

“Do ye think he will turn her away?”

“Not if he doesn’t want your blades at his neck,” Alburet laughed. “Truthfully, I don’t think so. He’s just feeling like he’s caught between what his heart wants, which is Erin, and what his upbringing and family are telling him, which is that she’s not good enough.”

“Keep an eye on him, then,” Grimgar replied. “Iffin it looks like it’s goin’ bad then mayhap ye can bring him to me for a talk.”

“I hope to hell it doesn’t come to that,” Alburet sighed. “Well, more stops to make still. I’ll see you later, Grim.”

“Aye, lad,” Grimgar waved goodbye as Alburet left the shop.

Almira’s shop was crowded, too. Close to a dozen people, ranging from casters to rogue types were scattered through the shop. Each of them contemplated armor on display in cases. He nodded to Brightlight, who was looking at a soft leather chest piece. “Find what you’re looking for?”

“Oh, hey,” she said as she turned to look at him. “It’s nice, but I guess I was just hoping for more. I mean, plus five is okay, but I’d really like a bigger stat boost.”

“You’re level eleven,” Alburet pointed out. “This is right in line with what you should expect for the level.”

“I guess. I was just hoping for better loot, is all,” she sighed. “Ah well, low levels can’t expect too much.”

“Did you and Jaxton exchange info, so you can get a party going every day? I would think a set healer and tank combo would be the way to go, just patch in DPS as you want and off you go.”

“We did, actually,” Brightlight laughed. “That’s basically what I told him. We have a set group of DPS, too, unless they want to take a day off. Then we’ll just fill in for them.”

“Glad to see Alpha Company members thinking ahead,” Alburet told her as they walked over to the counter.

While Brightlight purchased her new chest armor, Alburet started to unload the leather from his bag. She said goodbye to Alburet before she left, and a few others said hello to him as they paid for their stuff.

“Went hunting today, did you?” Almira asked as she tallied up what she owed him.

“Gnolls again, but we’ll think about moving on soon. In the next few days we’re probably going further afield.”

“Good, glad to see you striving for advancement. Once you lose the drive to improve, you might as well settle down and open up a shop.”

“If I do, I’ll ask for advice from some successful merchant friends of mine how to go about it,” Alburet grinned.

“I was wondering, since you seem to have an inside line,” Almira started, “what do you think Wilbur is going to do? His family pulls him one way, and Erin is pulling the other. It seems to be weighing on him.”

“I’ve got an idea that may help him resolve that conflict. I’ll be having dinner with him tomorrow, we’ll discuss it then. In fact, I need to send a message when I get back home to the other potentially involved party.” He took the coins Almira offered him in exchange for the gear, grinning at her questioning look. “Well, I’m off to sell the rest of this, then dinner with friends. Have a good night, Almira.”

“You as well. Give Stacia a hug for me,” Almira replied.

Alburet hit the chain and plate shops as well, neither of which were doing as much business yet. Once he was done offloading the loot, he used his Homestone to portal home rather than walk back across the city. He’d spent nearly an hour getting to the shops and selling stuff, which meant he had about an hour before their guests would arrive. He ducked into the guild hall to find Erin and Kim behind the desk. “How was the day?”

“I trained me abilities and Kim set a schedule for us,” Erin replied. “It means me and Wilbur will be able to hunt every week.” She seemed quite pleased with the arrangement.

Kim chuckled, “She didn’t ask for much. The rest of the day was relatively quiet. A few minor inquiries about meeting with you, but no one important enough to warrant your attention. I was just about to head home to get ready for dinner.”

“I need one more thing from you, please,” Alburet told Kim. “Send a letter to Lady Theron and ask if she is available to host a party of four, tomorrow night. It has to do with the task she set for me.”

Erin eyed him, “I thought ya was havin’ dinner with Wilbur tomorrow.”

Alburet chuckled, “That I am, one way or another, but I hope to kill two birds with a single stone.”

“I’ll write it up and get it sent over before I head home,” Kim said, pulling paper to her. “See you in an hour, if there’s nothing else.”

“Nope, see you then,” he replied as he turned to go. “Oh, Erin, tomorrow night you should wear your best outfit.”

“Ya can nay mean tha’…” Erin said but he didn’t hear the rest as he shut the door behind him with a laugh.

He was greeted by a delicious smell as he walked into his house, but didn’t see Stacia anywhere. He made his way to the bedroom and heard the shower running. He stripped off his gear quickly and headed into the bathing room. Stacia killed the water just as he entered, turning to smile at him. Alburet couldn’t help but grin at the sight she presented.

“I’m home, Kitten,” he said as he walked towards her.

“Aye, master. However, I just cleaned up and I need to check dinner so it does nay burn. Ya on the other hand, are covered in sweat still. Are ya going to press ya body against me and make me bathe again? Iffin ya do dinner may well burn before I can break free of ya.”

Alburet sighed with a sad shake of his head, “Grab the gorgeous, dripping woman before me and disappoint friends, or let her go and miss out on the chance at sexy fun. Oh gods, I hate the hard choices.”

Stacia giggled as she slipped by him, planting a small kiss on his cheek. “Later be plenty of time for what we both be wantin’, me love. Now get yaself clean, ya can help me set the table an’ such before they get here. Mayhap we can even talk about the Dark Lord some before they show.”

“I’ll bide my time, then,” Alburet said even as he turned to watch her lithe body sway out the door. He shook his head and took a brisk cold shower to cool off. When he padded, dressed but barefoot, out to the main room, Stacia was stirring a pot on the stove. “Okay Kitten, tell me what you wanted to earlier.” He grabbed bowls, glasses and utensils and began to set the table.

“Aye,” she said, watching him as she stirred the pot. “Ya know tha’ I am fine with more women being wedded to ya than jus’ meself. One of the main tenets of faith to the Dark Lord be that his followers be directed to protect as many as they can. Protect, guide, and love equally. This be his decree before and even after his followers were hounded after the fall of the first empire. It became even more important during the years Summoners were nay welcomed many places, even havin’ to go so far as to appear to worship other gods in public. I understand that’ ya follow the words of ya father, and I will abide ya will, but I ask ya to think mayhap iffin ya father had been able to come here he might have had different views.”

Alburet finished setting the table, thinking about what she’d said. “He might have. It’s hard to say. Why the need to bring the subject up, Kitten? Are you unhappy with just me in your life?”

“Nay master,” Stacia fiddled with the stove then went over to him. “It be just tha’ to me it seems like mayhap ya be holdin’ back, and makin’ yaself unhappy. I know ya had ya eyes on Karen an’ Fluff before me. Iffin ya wish them to be a part of ya family, I will welcome them with open arms. Me faith an’ ya faith be different in this. Besides bein’ a follower of the Dark Lord, I now be one of his Succubi as well. There be a part of me that yearns for the one I call master to achieve more. More of anything ya want master, be tha’ combat, food, wealth or love. I will nay gainsay ya desires, all I be askin’ is that ya do nay curtail them out of some ideal from ya other world. I be fine with just ya, but iffin ya heart wants more, then I will help ya find more.”

Alburet took a deep breath, his arms going around Stacia. “What you ask is for me to change the very way I was raised to think, Kitten. I truly am happy with you and only you in my life. You know my history, so you should see why I can’t have relationships with other Two-souled. They would want to know more about me and meet away from Alpha World. I can do neither of those things, so it becomes a moot point from the very start. As for other Alpha Worlders, I have no need of them when I already have the very best there is.”

Stacia giggled softly as she leaned into his embrace, “Ya say sweet things to me, love, but I stand by me faith and me words. Iffin ya ever want more just tell me and I will help ya bring another into our family.”

“Why doesn’t your father have another wife?” Alburet asked, suddenly struck by the thought.

“He was afraid tha’ it would come out tha’ me Ma’ be a Succubus iffin he did. It nay be for any other reason, only to protect her and us from the rest of the world.”

“And Stewart has been pining for Flora all this time,” Alburet said, considering the other Summoner he knew.

“Aye,” Stacia said as she nuzzled his neck. “Just keep me words in ya mind is all I be askin’.”

“You win, Kitten,” he said and dipped his head as he pulled her head back slightly so he could kiss her. After a few minutes he broke the kiss and leaned his head against hers, “If I ever decide to think about adding another into our life, I’ll tell you first, okay? But aren’t you afraid people might find out about your family if we do?”

“Tha’ be all I be askin’,” she whispered back, kissing him again. “It does worry me some, master, but with ya by me side I feel tha’ everythin’ will work out.”

Chapter Nine

The knock on the door reminded them that they were expecting company for the evening.  Alburet separated himself from Stacia, who went back over to the stove. He watched her for a second as he shook his head, still wondering how he’d gotten so lucky.

Opening the door, he greeted his guests, “Kim, Rolland, welcome to our home. Please, come in and enjoy our hospitality.”

Rolland bowed and Kim curtsied, “Thank you for having us.” Rolland led his wife in, both of them looking around with interest. “It’s a nice, cozy place, isn’t it?”

“Aye,” Stacia said, turning from the stove, “it be just right for a new couple. Welcome to our home.” She hugged them each briefly. “Dinner be ready in a moment or two. Would ya like the tour?”

“I’d love to see the rest,” Kim said, following Stacia. Rolland stayed in the living room with Alburet.

“How have things been at work for you, Rolland?” Alburet asked.

“Boring. Ever since my wife came to work for you the time drags by. I used to be able to sneak off to chat with her for a few minutes here or there. Now, not so much. Using Mindstones just isn’t the same, really.”

“Ah. I’m sorry that it’s an issue, but she really has saved us.”

“No, it’s fine. She has been much happier since she came to work for your guild. She gets to chat with everyone who comes in wanting to know more about the guild, and there is no shortage of curiosity in Stormguard. She told me about all the stuff you’ve been having her do to help out, the letters to noble houses and scheduling meetings with them. She thinks it’s great fun.”

“I wish that part wasn’t necessary,” Alburet grimaced.

Rolland chuckled, “You got a Royal Charter for your guild. It was a foregone conclusion that this would happen. I’m really curious about the events which led to that point, if you don’t mind sharing. Kim said a lot of people have been asking about the Forgotten Prison.”

Shrugging, Alburet glanced at the hall as the women came back, “I already have one tale to tell tonight. I owe Kim the story of the quest I have to attend to in the next couple of days. I can tell you that story too, but I bet Kim already knows most of it from all the questions she’s been fielding.”

“You mean about how you came up with the latest two clues to the Forgotten Prison? Clues that are being put on public display tomorrow at the Royal Museum?” Kim asked with a grin as she took the seat next to Rolland.

“Yeah, that,” Alburet chuckled. “Knew you were smart enough to put the pieces together.”

“I believe that is one of the reasons you hired me.”

“True enough,” Alburet replied. At that moment, his message icon started flashing. Checking it he frowned, as he hadn’t even considered the implications of Diedre hunting earlier, until he read the message.

Message from Lilith Crowley:

Alburet, we are doing a celebratory dinner for Diedre tonight. She snuck out earlier to go hunting with Chris Eveningstar and did not inform us. As such we are throwing together her party now. Can you and Stacia make it?

“Stacia?” Alburet said softly after going to her, to speak without the others hearing.

“I already replied, Asthore,” Stacia told him. “Ma’ will understand tha’ we did nay know ahead of time. Our guests be here and the food be ready.”

“I’ll apologize to Deidre later,” Alburet added.

“Aye, but for now, dinner be ready,” Stacia said from the kitchen. “Please, come and take ya seats at the table. This be the first time I’ve cooked this meal, but me Ma’ taught me so it should be good.”

Everyone took their seats and Stacia placed the stew pot on the table for Alburet to serve them all. “This is her family’s secret recipe,” Alburet told them as he ladled stew into a bowl. “Each bite gets a bit hotter. The wine will not dull the heat, but does add to the flavor. The bread on the table is there to quench the spice.”

He handed out the bowls to them all as Stacia filled their wine glasses. Once everyone had been served, he smiled at them, “Dig in.” He took a bite himself as he watched them.

Rolland took a moment to breathe in the aroma before he took his first bite. Kim didn’t pause, taking her first as soon as she was told to dig in. Both of them sat back, blinking as they swallowed the first bite. In near unison, they took a sip of wine and smiles bloomed on their faces.

“This is amazing,” Kim said as she took a second bite.

“I’ll have to agree with my better half,” Rolland agreed, following his wife’s example.

Stacia grinned as she took her third bite. “Thank ya both. It be a little behind what me Ma’ can make, but I be getting’ there in time with nay doubt. The spice be a touch weaker than what she can do.”

“It’s still fabulous,” Alburet told her as he patted her knee under the table. He took another bite and sipped his wine. “I think I could get five bites in before I’m forced to eat some bread, but four will suffice I think. No need to see just how far I can push it.”

Rolland nibbled at some bread after his third bite, “How does the bread counter act all the heat so well?”

“Part of the special recipe,” Stacia giggled, sipping her wine.

“You wouldn’t be willing to teach me this, would you?” Kim asked.

“Nay. I be sorry, but I promised me Ma’ tha’ the recipe would stay in the family.” Stacia said with a sad smile, then brightened. “I will make ya some every time I make it for us, though.”

“Deal,” Kim replied, taking a sip of wine and another bite of stew.

“She does so love her food,” Rolland chuckled, which earned him a nudge from Kim. “Oof. I think she would rather I hadn’t said that.” He grinned at his wife.

“You want to sleep on the sofa tonight?” Kim asked with a hint of an edge to her voice.

“Justice forfend, light of my life,” Rolland replied with trembling lips as he held back laughter.

“Keep pushing tonight and see what you get, then,” Kim told him with a sniff. She turned to Stacia, “Husbands can be such a handful, can’t they?”

“Oh, aye,” Stacia agreed. “Sometimes it be all I can do to handle him with both hands,” Her tone was even and she kept her face straight, though her eyes darted to Alburet’s face.

Alburet coughed and covered his mouth at her double meaning. Rolland laughed and Kim grinned at him. “Kitten?”

“Aye, husband?” Stacia grinned, “Did ya wish more wine?”

“We have company. Behave yourself,” Alburet told her with a wry expression.

“Oh, I think she did,” Kim laughed. “I think she has you pegged.”

“Iffin he would only admit tha’ I be right more often,” Stacia told her in a faux whisper.

Alburet rolled his eyes, “Gods save me from embarrassment.”

“It’s one of the things wives do, am I right Alburet?”

“No comment,” Alburet shot back quickly as both women turned their eyes to Rolland.

“Oh, umm, well. This is awkward now,” Rolland faltered.

“Eat your food,” Kim told him firmly. As he lowered his head slightly and began to eat in silence Kim winked at Stacia, who giggled.

“You asked earlier why the nobles were in a frenzy and why Alpha Company has a Royal Charter, Rolland. Let me tell you the story as we eat this wonderful meal.” Alburet said, clearly intending to change the subject. Rolland nodded eagerly, grateful to scramble out of the hole he’d dug for himself.

Alburet gave them an edited version, saying only that he had obtained the book during an adventure, but not mentioning where. He described selling the book to Vladimir and on until he came to the boons he’d asked from Sir Jones, and been granted.

The story and the meal came to an end together, as Alburet finished up with, “So that is the how and why of the hubbub over our guild.”

“Wish I could be a part of it,” Rolland sighed. “Sadly, you haven’t conquered one of the abandoned keeps along the edge of the Dead Lands. If you do that, then you could set up a portal. Keep me in mind for when you get to that point, please.”

“Wait,” Alburet said, having sat up as the other man spoke. “We can take over keeps in the Dead Lands?”

“Yes,” Rolland finished the wine before him. “Not many guilds do. It’s extremely dangerous, and the upkeep is quite high. The adventuring group Kim and I were with had cleared one out, back in our heyday. We eventually sold the rights to the keep to the Portal Guild, they use it as an outpost to gather components needed to keep the portals operating.”

“I am so looking forward to when we get strong enough to do that,” Alburet said, his eyes glazing over a bit as he considered all of what that could mean for the guild.

“Don’t go running off before you’re ready,” Kim added. “A lot of groups suffer permanent fatalities trying to conquer one of those keeps. We lost two of our party to the final death during our last adventure which netted that keep. I wish George and Barbara had survived, but the gods called them home.”

Rolland nodded sadly, “The best duo of healer and tank we’d ever grouped with. May their spirits have found peace with the gods.” Rolland smiled wistfully, “Or maybe they went off to Delta World.”

“Delta World?” Alburet asked.

“Aye, Asthore,” Stacia said, as she cleared the dishes away, “it be rumored tha’ when one dies the final death here, our souls go to reside with the gods for a time. After tha’, we go on to the next world that the gods watch over. We call it Delta World. We do nay know if it be true or just rumor, the gods will nay speak on the matter.”

“Huh,” Alburet said, wondering if that had anything to do with the odd questions Victoria had asked him during the down time, “learn something new every day.”

“Now, about the other story,” Kim asked, accepting coffee Stacia brought out. “Thank you, Stacia.”

“That tale is going to take a bit,” Alburet chuckled as he sipped at his own coffee. “Let me ask you first, what are your feelings about Half-blood Infernals?”

Rolland frowned slightly, “Well, many still look down on them, like they do Summoners and Necromancers. It is rumored that one of the two who led the rebellion against the first Empire was a Half-blooded Infernal. Which one varies, according to who you ask.”

“Neither of us hold them any real ill-will,” Kim added. “Though truthfully, neither of us have known anyone who admitted to being a Half-blood. A lot of children’s stories cast them as the bad guys who torment and terrorize normal folk.”

“Would you knowingly consort with a Half-blood?” Alburet asked, watching them both. “Would you work for one?”

Rolland chewed his lip for a moment, “I guess it would depend on the person, really. If we got to know them and they were okay, I can’t see why we’d have any problem.”

“I’ve worked for people I would like to see turned into goblin food, so I don’t see why a person’s race would influence me. It all comes down to what Rolland said. How a person acts is what I’ll judge them by.”

“Well,” Alburet said as he scratched at his chin for a moment. He nodded, “I have a quest from a rare armor set that I have started acquiring. It is the Demon Lord’s set, only useable by Summoners.”

Rolland’s eyes went wide, “That armor set was thought to have been lost in the Dead Lands.”

“Yeah, not so much it seems,” Alburet replied. “I got the boots from Vladimir in exchange for the book. I picked up the gloves out of a mystery box from a quartermaster. And I recently got the crown from Stewart Demonblood as a wedding gift. He got the crown from killing Experiment 9, out in the Dead Lands.”

Kim sat up straight, “So, your quest is from the armor set?”

“That is correct,” Alburet said, noting their rapt attention. He glanced briefly at Stacia before he continued. “The Dark Lord has extended an invitation for me to start a quest line in the Dead Lands in a few days. I have been led to believe that it will change my race from Human to Half-blood Infernal.”

“Is that even possible?” Kim asked Rolland, turning to look at him.

“I don’t know,” he admitted as he stared at Alburet. “It has been said that some relics could help change one’s race. I don’t see why it wouldn’t be possible. Are you going to do it?” Rolland asked, his eyes intent.

“Yes,” was the simple reply from Alburet.

“You know that your reputation with the city will drop,” Kim pointed out.

“Yes, but I’m going to do it anyway. Stacia supports me in this decision, and really, her opinion is the one that really matters.”

“As me Asthore, I will nay deny ya what ya wish,” Stacia said, taking his hand and smiling fondly at him.

Rolland and Kim stared at them. It was several seconds before Kim finally was able to speak again. “My boss is going to be a known Half-blood. Nothing will change at work, right?”

“Why would it?” Alburet asked.

“Well, a lot of the old stories tell about Half-bloods secretly draining the souls of those near them,” Rolland told him.

“What would I do with a soul? Turn it into a green cookie?” Alburet asked with a chuckle. “Soul cookies, to regenerate life and give you a warm, fuzzy feeling?”

Kim snorted and shook her head, “You’re right. It’s just, wow…”

“You could have lied to us,” Rolland said suddenly. “Or even not said anything. Why tell us something that you probably should keep hidden?”

Alburet met his eyes, “Because I trust you. Your wife is a life saver for my guild. You, personally, intervened on my behalf outside of the portal guild. Both of you have been kind and understanding during all of our conversations. It seemed right.”

Rolland took a deep breath and looked at Kim, who nodded. “Well, then. I guess we should acknowledge that statement in kind.”

You are now Respected by Kim and Rolland Magiblood

Alburet blinked at the pop-up which appeared before him. He looked at the duo across the table from him and bowed. “I’m touched by the depth of your understanding. I had hoped for your friendship, but to be respected by you both is touching.”

“You are telling us a secret of your family,” Rolland said. “It is only fair that we return such a gift with acknowledgment worthy of it.”

“Are you allowed to take anyone else with you for this quest?” Kim asked suddenly.

Alburet chewed his lip, “I don’t know. I mean, I’ll have my minions with me, but other than that I don’t know. I’m supposed to meet an Infernal sent by the Dark Lord.”

Rolland pursed his lips, “Would you be okay with me going with you? I have a passion, as it were, for anything that deals with bloodlines.”

Alburet considered it, then nodded, “You might not be welcome to go where ever the Infernal takes me, but yes, you can come with me to the Dead Lands.”

Rolland’s eyes glowed briefly, gold and blue, “Another step on the path of understanding.”

Stacia blinked, “Does ya surname have anythin’ to do with tha’ interest?”

Rolland blinked, his eyes shifting back to their normal brown, “Hmm?”

Kim sighed, “You got excited and your eyes shifted, dear.”

“Well, fuck,” Rolland sighed. “Yes, Stacia. My bloodline is thought to be not completely human. We’ve never been able to pin down exactly what else it might be, or who introduced it and when.”

“I’ll still be glad to have you along,” Alburet said. He glanced at Stacia and flicked his eyes at their guests.

She looked away from him, clearly afraid of what he was asking with that look. He stroked her leg gently, “My family has other secrets, as I am sure you do, Magiblood. If one day you wish to exchange more information about uniqueness, then maybe we can both learn something new.”

Rolland nodded, “Maybe at a later time. I’m not sure how I feel about opening up the family closets at this time.”

“Fair enough,” Alburet laughed, “we can let the skeletons rest in piece a bit longer.”

Kim jerked slightly at Alburet’s comment, but Rolland quickly calmed her, “Of course.”

The conversation turned to small talk before Kim and Rolland took their leave for the night. After they were gone, Stacia collapsed onto the sofa.

“I was so scared, master,” she said softly as he sat next to her and pulled her into his lap. “What if they had nay been so understandin’?”

“Then things would have gone differently,” he told her as she curled up against him. “In the end, they understood and we know that they also have a secret they would rather keep close. I’m sure they won’t do anything rash.”

“Aye,” she leaned into him and took deep breaths. “Mayhap in the future we can tell them…” She sat up, her eyes shining, “Oh! When we do the quest and I go with you. We can say tha’ I was changed durin’ the quest, too. Then me family would be safe, even iffin everyone thinks I be a Half-blood. Iffin the quest changed us both, tha’ be.”

Alburet chuckled and pulled her against him again, “Good idea, my little Kitten. Now how about we go to bed, hmm?”

“Aye master,” Stacia said as she stood up. “Mayhap we can take a long bath together first?”

“I can agree to that, Kitten,” he stood up, then picked her up and carried her towards the bed room. “But first, I want a little something to nibble on.”

She purred at him and nibbled his neck as he carried her, “Aye master.”

Chapter Ten

Alburet and Stacia headed over to the guild hall after breakfast the next morning. Kim nodded to them, “Morning. What are your plans today?”

“Probably going to hook up with the others once Gerald gets done with his meeting this morning. This evening I hope to be having dinner with Lady Theron. Any reply on that yet?”

“Not yet, I’ll message you as soon as I hear anything, though,” Kim replied.

“Where is me sister?” Stacia asked.

“She asked to step out, said she needed to go see a tailor about some alterations to a dress she got from your mom last night. Said she would need it if she was going to accompany you all to see the Lady.” Kim grinned, “She is so cute sometimes when she gets nervous.”

Stacia giggled, “Aye. Thank ya for bein’ so understandin’ of her.”

“She’s great to work with, so eager to learn everything I show her. With her trying to land a man, I can cut her a little slack right now. Besides, it’s not like we need two of us here all the time. It doesn’t hurt for one of us to step out for an errand from time to time.” Kim grinned.

“If things get too boring, let me know,” Alburet said with a straight face. “I’ll come up with some way to make them interesting again for you.”

Laughing, Kim shook her head, “I’m sure it’s going to get busier in a few days as it is. Something about some quest that can change the very fiber of ones being? When that comes out the guild is sure to attract more attention.”

Rolling his eyes, Alburet nodded, “Yeah. Let’s hope it’s good attention, though. Well, might as well go check on our recruits and see how they’re coming along.” He turned to the door, then stopped, “Kim, you know you and Rolland are free to go hunting, right? We don’t have restrictions on that.”

“Yes, and thank you. He still gets hit with a major penalty for hunting, though,” Kim replied with a half-smile.

“He could join the guild…” Alburet stopped himself. “He would have to give up portals for a bit, and he has a vested interest in them.”

“Correct,” Kim nodded, “he would love to join the guild, but he needs to power the portals. It’s one of the few ways for him to…” She paused, searching for the right words, “ease the pressure he feels.”

“Blood related?” Alburet asked.

“Yes.”

“Let him know the offer stands. I’ll see what I can do about getting a keep and a portal he can power.”

“Have fun with the recruits,” Kim said, switching tracks. “Haven’t seen them since the first day. Then again, it’s not like you hold meetings or anything.”

“We will in the future, I’m sure, but it hasn’t been that long since they joined. No doubt soon they’ll start asking about organized events.”

“Oh, tha’ could be fun,” Stacia chimed in. “We can run a group event to see who can kill the most of a certain creature in a four hour span.”

Alburet chuckled, “I’ll let you and the rest figure those out, dear. Let’s head out to the goblins and see if our lowest members are still there or have moved on.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia said, taking his offered arm. “We be seein’ ya later, Kim.”

“Have fun,” she said in parting as they left.

They took the portal out to the Goblin Fort, but didn’t find any Alpha Company members. The area was still pretty heavily hunted, and some of the players wore guild tags for other newly formed guilds.

After a quick hop back to Stormguard and walk back to the Portal Guild, they visited the Orc grasslands. They found a few groups scattered about with enough distance between them so everyone could pull without issues.

Alburet stopped for a moment to talk to Jaxton, Brightlight, and their group. They were doing okay, so he moved on to speak with Ironhand, Greenbeard, Leggylass and the other two with them.

“Thanks for the push the other day,” Ironhand said after they’d talked for a bit. “With the others, I feel like I can really make a difference and help out. Even got my level ten ability, which lets me up the number of traps I can carry.”

“It really is more fun in a group,” Leggylass added. “Even when we have to pause between groups we chat about stuff. That really helps stop it from feeling like such a boring grind.”

“Yea. Even though this game seems pretty heavily skewed towards grinding, she’s right. It feels different with a group. Maybe it’s because we’re really here and not just in a VR suit or in front of a keyboard. The interactions just seem way more real,” Greenbeard said.

“Glad you’re all finding joy in Alpha World,” Alburet chuckled. “Keep going. In a couple of days you’ll hit the Orc Village. That can be a bit tricky until you learn how to handle things, which will really depend on who’s with you. I’d suggest waiting until fifteen, the extra abilities can make a huge difference.”

“Yeah,” Greenbeard agreed, “we found that out when we tackled the Goblin Fort after we hit ten.”

“Wait until you get to the gnolls,” Alburet chuckled. “That is a learning curve.”

“They weren’t bad during the beta,” Leggylass commented.

“The gnolls have grown since then, expect new tricks. Have fun, we’re off to check in with others.”

Alburet’s message icon started flashing at him halfway to the next group.

Message from Kim Magiblood:

Just got word from House Theron, hosting dinner for four tonight is a yes. I’ll make sure a carriage is here, the invitation says to show up two hours after sundown.

Alburet sent a message thanking her, then he turned to Stacia who was looking at him quizzically. “Kim got word from House Theron. They’ll meet with us tonight, so dinner is on.”

“Ya think Wilbur be the answer to her quest?”

“I hope so, he fits the criteria she gave me. But it will take both of them agreeing with me for it to move forward. Erin might see the opportunity and make a play to help Wilbur move forward as well.”

“Aye, by getting’ him away from his family, he would be free to pursue her.”

“Exactly, my little fire kitten,” he chuckled as they walked the grasslands unimpeded, since the groups out here hunting pulled each patrol as they appeared. A few minutes later his icon lit up again.

Message from Fluffball:

Me and Karen are about to head out to the gnoll area. Are you free to come along? We were also thinking of hitting the next area tomorrow.

Alburet told her they would be glad to come along, then filled Stacia in on the development.

“Aye, it be good to hunt with our friends,” she said.

They used their Homestones to jump back to the city and headed to the Portal Guild to hit the Gnoll Forest area. He gave Karen and Fluffball both hugs, as did Stacia, in greeting.

“So, gnolls for the last time today, then?” Alburet asked, getting nods in answer. He summoned Tiny first, “Hey, big guy, gnolls again today.”

“As you wish, master,” Tiny rumbled.

Summoning Bob produced the expected results. Bob turned to see who was there and began to bounce happily in place. “Karen and Fluff, woohoo. I love the babe parties, so much fun.”

Karen snickered, “Hello, you over sexed Imp. No hugs today unless you really earn one.”

Bob skipped off towards the tree line, “Let’s not waste time then,” he called back over his shoulder.

Shaking his head, Alburet quickly summoned a Copy of Stacia as he motioned them to follow the over-eager Imp. “After you, ladies.” He turned to Tiny, “Tiny, take the lead so Bob doesn’t get one-shotted.”

“Yes,” Tiny rumbled, breaking into a jog to catch the Imp.

“How have you been today?” Fluff asked as they walked.

“Doing okay. Gerald is handling the nobles. Once he’s done with today’s meeting, we’ll probably hook up with him and Marysue for the rest of the day. Tonight, I have a formal dinner to attend and Gerald has another noble to meet with. What about you two?”

“Marian’s been giving us massages every night before Fluff meets with Lilith. Last night I told a really bawdy joke and Fluff didn’t even turn pink,” Karen said.

Fluffball looked away, “It was still pretty bad.” She groomed an ear absently, looking over at Alburet, “I think Lilith is really helping me. Do you think it’s odd that a Succubus is helping me when a number of psychologists couldn’t?”

“Not really,” Alburet said as he chewed his lip. “This world is much more than just a game, after all. I recall seeing somewhere once that Succubi were also known as dream demons, able to influence a person’s dreams. Is that how she’s helping you?”

“She puts me into a trance then helps me look back at parts of my life. She points out where I’ve blamed myself when I wasn’t at fault. It’s funny now that you mention it that I should even be able to do that here.”

Alburet looked away, his lips pursed, “I’ve been having dreams of things from my past as well. Maybe it’s part of being immersed in the world instead of just using a VR suit.”

“I haven’t had any dreams like that,” Karen added.

“Master,” Stacia said softly. “I be plannin’ to ask me Ma iffin she can teach me some of her tricks. Mayhap I can help ya with ya dreams, then.”

He looked over at Stacia seeing the fear of rejection in her eyes, along with the hope that he would let her help. “Okay, Kitten, go ahead and ask her. I don’t see how it can hurt and maybe it’ll help with whatever is going on.”

“Thank ya, master,” she said, leaning in from either side to kiss his cheeks.

“Patrol,” Tiny rumbled as he caught sight of the Gnoll Wanderer.

An hour later Gerald and Marysue caught up to them just as they finished clearing out a camp. “The nobles here might be even worse than the people I’m used to dealing with,” Gerald said to announce their arrival.

Alburet winced, “Damn, sorry about that.”

Gerald and Marysue accepted the invites to the group. “It is what it is. They’ll settle down soon enough. Once they realize that they can’t get what they want, that is. Though I found it vastly amusing to be offered riches.”

Marysue giggled, “Then he offered to let you marry into the extended family if you would give them what they wanted. You should have seen Sir Renad’s face when he turned that offer down.”

“Piqued, was he?” Karen laughed.

“He was less than pleased that I turned down his niece once removed,” Gerald sighed. “I mean, she was okay and all, she didn’t have buckteeth or anything like that. But seriously, why would that be your trump card?”

Marysue smiled as she took his free arm, “Some people are swayed by such things. Not my Gerald, though, he knows what he wants and will accept nothing less.”

Alburet blinked and exchanged a glance with Karen, who had also caught the possessive. “Well, now that we’re all here, let’s go hit the cave one more time. That should push me to level. It might get Karen and Fluff to twenty, as well.”

Gerald looked at Marysue with unreadable eyes before he nodded. “Yes, killing sounds good right now. Tomorrow, how about we move on from the gnolls, though?”

Everyone agreed that sounded like a plan. Alburet offered his arms to Stacia. “Ladies, shall we away?”

“Aye,” Stacia said, taking his arms on either side.

Karen took Fluff’s arm as well, “Just a quick stroll through gnoll infested woods at noon, what could go wrong?”

Fluff giggled, “A take on the Princess Bride line?”

“It was that, or start rhyming,” Karen chuckled.

“Anybody want a peanut?” Alburet laughed.

The others started chiming in lines from the classic movie, with Stacia paying close attention. When they paused to kill the next patrol, she began asking questions about the lines they’d been quoting. The group started explaining the Princess Bride to Stacia as they started in on the dungeon a few minutes later, even going so far as to act out some scenes.

They had finished explaining it by the time they finished the dungeon. Alburet had hit his next level, as had Karen and Fluff, who could now train their level twenty abilities. They went back to Stormguard a little past noon to train, and Alburet took them to Giardino and Family for lunch. The entree for lunch was a garlic pesto with penne noodles that was perfectly prepared.

“That was really good,” Marysue commented as they left. “The wine was the perfect accompaniment for the pasta. It tempered the garlic just enough for the rest of the sauce to shine.”

“Rolland showed us the place a while ago,” Alburet informed them. “He said they can always match the wine to the meal.”

“They make good food,” Fluff put in.

“Who has what planned for the rest of the day?” Karen asked.

“We have a dinner engagement for sunset,” Alburet told her, as he hugged Stacia gently. “Nothing before that though.”

“Another noble after sundown,” Gerald sighed. “And many days of this, still.”

“I’ll go with you,” Marysue told him. “I like getting to watch them balk and get all sulky when you tell them no. I find it funny.”

“I am to meet Lilith tonight, but that’s all for now,” Fluff added.

“Then why wait for tomorrow?” Karen grinned. “We should head out to the next area now and check it out, am I right?”

“Should have seen that coming,” Alburet laughed. “She’s never satisfied until she gets it all.”

“Aye, tha’ I know well,” Stacia smirked. “She always wants just a bit more.”

Fluff pinked just slightly as she groomed an ear, “She always wants more?”

“I just want as much as I can get,” Karen said a touch defensively. “Nothing wrong with that.”

“Okay, then, shall we go off to the Webbed Woods?” Gerald asked, shuddering slightly.

“Spiders?” Alburet asked.

“Yes,” Fluff nodded. “From frisbee sized up to Labrador retriever.”

“You’re fucking kidding?” Alburet frowned.

“We could shoot off in a different direction,” Marysue told him. “There are red-shelled people, Langistors, to the south around a lake. Their shells give them a very high defensive value.”

“Hmm, lobsters or spiders?” Alburet shrugged. “Fuck it, either one is fine. Just a little surprised that the spiders come after the gnolls.”

“I would rather go after the Langistors,” Karen stated. “The spiders are a pain with the immobilization effects they do.”

“Can fire burn the webs off?” Fluff asked. “I didn’t go after the spiders before.”

Gerald grinned, “Yes, yes it can. We might take a little damage from the webs burning, but they do burn.”

“Let’s go burn the forest down, then,” Marysue said. “Bob will be happy.”

“Okay, so split up, grab any gear or potions you need. Fluff and Karen can go train their abilities and we can meet up at the Portal Guild in, say, twenty minutes?” Alburet suggested. Everyone agreed and broke off in different directions. Alburet and Stacia headed for the Portal Guild to wait, as he didn’t need anything. “This ought to get interesting.”

“I can nay wait to see Bob advanced, he should be happy,” Stacia said as they walked.

“Oh gods, does he become even more lecherous?” Alburet mock asked.

Stacia giggled, “He will have grown in stature and he will do more damage.”

“Good,” Alburet said, checking the newer spell and adjusting the words to reflect the old spell. “I hope he is happy.”

Alburet

Human Summoner

Level 21

Strength: 47 (42)

Agility: 47 (42)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 102 (72)

Wisdom: 154 (94)

Charisma: 77 (42)

Health: 1350

Mana: 2590

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 2

Demonic Retribution- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 2

Sap Strength- Rank 2

Demonic Haze- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 2

Fire Burst

Summon Lesser Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Chapter Eleven

Walking up the stairs in the Portal Guild, Alburet chuckled as he finally noticed that each floor was divided up to reflect the level of the areas the portals went to. He and Stacia continued past the floor serving the Gnoll Forest to the next floor. He took a quick tour down the hall and found both the Langistors Lake and the Webbed Woods.

“Well, off to see freakishly large spiders,” Alburet said as he paused outside the archway to the portal. He motioned Stacia through then stepped through himself.

A fort much like the one at the Gnoll Forest greeted them. This time the inn was a touch larger and the Blacksmith had an apprentice. The two guards at the gate came slightly more alert as they appeared.

“Two-souled are back,” one mumbled.

“About bloody time,” the other said quietly.

“With the gate between the worlds constantly needing attention, it takes us time.” Alburet said, having heard them clearly. “The rest of my group will be along shortly. Can you let them know we’re waiting in the inn, please?”

“Sir,” one said, coming to attention, his face flushing slightly at having been overheard.

“It’s fine,” Alburet chuckled as he took Stacia’s arm and started into the yard. “We are but the tip of the spear. More will be following us in the next few days and weeks.”

“Thank the gods,” the other one breathed out. “The spiders have been getting over bold the last few weeks.”

“I’m sure we can dissuade them,” Alburet chuckled.

The inn was called The Widow’s Peak, and the sign showed a black widow perched at the top of a web. Alburet ordered tea and scones, and as they waited for the others they sipped and nibbled in comfortable silence, just watching each other.

“So lovey dovey,” Karen said by way of greeting as she came in a few minutes later.

He looked up to see Fluff and Karen coming towards them. “Huh. Thought Gerald and Marysue would beat you two here.”

“Maybe he got sidetracked?” Karen said with quirked lips.

“He would nay,” Stacia added. “He wants it to be perfect the first time. Ya can tell by his eyes.”

Alburet agreed, “Point, Kitten.”

“Speaking of,” Karen chuckled as she glanced out the window, “there they are.”

“Let’s go grab the quests,” Alburet got to his feet, nodding to the innkeeper on the way out. “Very good sir, thank you.”

Inside the keep proper they found the sergeant behind a desk. Alburet was momentarily taken aback to see that the sergeant was a dark furred Lunari. “Sir,” Alburet said, coming to attention before the desk. “Alpha Company here to help with the woods.”

The deep rumble of the sergeant’s reply was almost on par with Tiny’s. “Very well, Alpha Company. Kill twenty Trappers, twenty Widows and ten of those bastard Mutated. If you still want to help after that, then find their damn Queen and kill her as well.”

Quest: Kill Twenty Trappers

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill Twenty Widows

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill Ten Mutated

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: The Spider Queen

Reward: 100 Gold and an item from the Quartermaster.

“We shall endeavor to accomplish it all sir, but some will take longer than others.”

“Are you Two-souled finally coming back? Will there be more of you?” the Lunari asked.

“The rest are a bit behind us, sir, but more will be coming.”

“Very well. If I am not on duty when you bring your quests back, let the officer on duty know to send for me. I’m curious to see how you fare out there. I’m Sergeant Shadow.”

“Yes, sir,” Alburet said, snapping another salute. “We shall do so upon our return.”

“Dismissed then, Alpha Company,” the sergeant told them, returning the salute.

As they exited the keep Gerald spoke up, “His voice was vibrating my chest.”

“I know, right? Can you imagine what he could do if he…” Karen began to say, then cut off as a small squeak escaped Fluff.

Fluff was almost frantically grooming an ear as she blushed scarlet. Alburet shook his head, “Way to go, Karen.”

“Sorry, Fluff,” Karen said. “You’d been doing so good over the last two days I didn’t even consider.”

“It’s fine,” Fluff said quickly.

The woods began half a mile away from the fort. When they neared the tree line, Alburet summoned Tiny, “Tiny, we are going spider hunting.”

“As master wishes,” Tiny rumbled.

Alburet grinned as he summoned Bob, using his new spell Summon Lesser Imp. Bob appeared in a puff of smoke and everyone looked on to see how he’d changed. Bob was now redder then the red-orange he had been. His size had grown as well, to a two and a half foot tall Imp now. His wings had grown, they looked like he might be able to actually use them to glide with now. His claws and teeth were larger and sharper looking.

“Wow, Bob. Looking bigger and badder,” Alburet said in greeting.

Bob blinked, then looked at himself and laughed, “Finally, more power! It feels so good to become useful again. Now it’ll be just like the first days, with me saving your life again and again.”

Laughing, Alburet nodded, “Your stats all improved as well. Looks like they’ve all more than doubled, and you’re at level 31 now. You’re going to be a little beast for a while.”

Bob flexed his fingers. “My spell does more damage now, too.” He turned to Karen, “So, Karen, what do you think? Ready for the bigger, sexier version?”

Karen laughed, “Nope, not yet.”

“Damn,” Bob snapped his fingers. “Okay, fine. Level 41 for master will improve me again, then you won’t be able to resist. Just you wait and see.”

“Amusing as this is, can we head out? We only have a few hours before sundown,” Gerald reminded them all.

“I’ll start without a copy until we know if Stacia can daze or control the spiders,” Alburet informed them as they headed into the woods.

“Works,” Gerald said as he and Tiny took the lead.

A few yards into the woods the canopy closed in over the top of them and the undergrowth got thicker, restricting movement. As they slowed down to pick their way through the mass of plants, they started seeing masses of webs in the branches above them, sheets of spider web stretching from tree to tree.

“Yeah, this doesn’t have a horror movie vibe or anything,” Alburet said as his back began to itch.

“Can you hear the soundtrack that should be playing?” Karen whispered from behind him, having stealthed and stepped off to the side.

“Gah!” Alburet yelped as he spun to face her.

Karen started laughing, Fluff giggled and Gerald looked back while shaking his head. “So not funny, Karen. You just took two years off my life,” Alburet grumped at her.

“Pranks in hostile territory, where we’re under leveled?” Gerald sighed.

Karen chuckled, “Sorry. He was all but begging for it. I couldn’t resist.”

Without warning, three spiders about a foot in diameter each dropped halfway down from the webs above them. Hanging from strands of webs, they shot secondary webs at the group. Stacia was able to sidestep the one aimed at her. Marysue and Bob were not so lucky, and each was hit by the sticky webbing. The spiders starting hauling upwards, dragging their victims into the air.

“Save Mary,” Gerald called out as he tried to rush to her. The thick underbrush tangled around his legs, slowing him down.

Alburet clenched his left hand and opened it slowly, “Die in a fire!” The ball of flame blazed into existence as he tossed his Fire Blast at the web that had caught Marysue. The strand flared briefly and she dropped the few feet to the ground.

A second later Bob was also free, having cast his own spell. Instead of falling, his wings snapped open and he floated down. “Oh it’s on, you pathetic little bugs,” Bob yelled.

Gerald got to Marysue as she got back to her feet. “Mary, you okay?”

“I’m fine.” She frowned up at the spiders dangling above them. “How do we deal with them like that?”

“Bob, delivery time,” Alburet called back as he prepared another Fire Blast.

“On it,” Bob called back as Tiny went to stand under the spiders. “Tiny, you ready to try on a new hat?”

Twin spells went up, Bob’s noticeably brighter. Each burned through the webs holding a spider aloft. The two spiders dropped toward Tiny, who caught one with his shield and the other with his axe as they fell.

“Stacia?” Alburet called out.

“I can nay Daze them nor make them me Ally,” she told him.

Nodding, Alburet watched as Karen, Fluff and Gerald all went in for melee on the two spiders. He summoned a copy of Bob and grinned, “Double Imp.”

Both Bobs grinned as they launched dual Fire Blasts at the sole remaining spider above them. One blast hit the web, burning through it and the other hit the spider. “Suck that, you eight legged freaks!” Bob began to laugh as the spider dropped to the ground.

Once the spiders were on the ground, they were not hard to deal with. They had a poison debuff that took 20 agility away from the one afflicted with it, and they tried to web anyone who got behind them.

Soon, the trio of spiders was dead and the group was smiling. “Okay, we can do this,” Marysue grinned.

“How long does that poison last?” Alburet asked.

“Five minutes,” Karen grumped, having been hit with it. “Marysue’s Cleanse Sickness doesn’t pull it off, either.”

“At twenty-five I can get an ability that removes poisons,” Marysue told them. “We’re just going to have to put up with it until then.”

“I wonder if it stacks?” Fluff mumbled.

“Ah, fuck, I hope not. An assassin without agility, that’s as useless as tits on a boar, right?” Karen said.

“We should find out,” Alburet added, “if it does stack, then we might very well need to switch hunting areas.”

Gerald nodded, “Good point. Let’s go on and see what we find next.”

About three minutes later as they moved through the woods using a small trail, they were taken by surprise by three spiders, slightly larger than the last trio, that seemed to rise up out of the ground around them.

Bob Jr., the washed out Copy, let out a squeak as one of them clamped down on him. Fluff let out a yowl as she was also bitten, and the last one tried to bite Gerald, but he was just able to deflect it with his shield. “To Fluff,” Karen called out as she whipped both of her blades free and went to attack the spider on Fluff.

Bob Jr. let out a ragged yell, “Help!”

Tiny dove at the Trapper that was backing away with Bob in its mandibles. Fluff let out a leonine roar, causing the spider attacking her to freeze and huddle in place. Gerald glanced back at the commotion before returning his attention to the spider attacking him, just in time to block another bite.

“Tiny, tank the one on Fluff,” Gerald called out. He began slowly backing toward the rest of the group, careful of his footing, as he led the mob back to the others.

“I have to help Bob,” Tiny roared as he slammed his axe down.

“Dismiss me,” Bob Jr. called out. His arms were pinned by the spider’s mandibles, keeping him from casting.

Alburet willed the Copy to vanish, which left the spider without a tasty snack. “Tiny, fall back and taunt the other one.”

Karen plunged her blades into the Trapper spider that was cowering before Fluff, doing impressive damage, but also removing Fluff’s fear effect. It spun around, hissing, to attack her.

Tiny’s roar caught the spider, the taunt sending it scurrying through the undergrowth to him. The spider seemed to flow through the vegetation as if unaffected by it.

“Strength debuff from this spider,” Marysue called out as she looked over the effect on Fluff.

“Fuck,” Gerald said as the spider he was leading back was able to bite his foot, applying the poison to him.

The one in front of Tiny sank its fangs into him while his attention was on the other spider. “I’ll kill you all,” Tiny raged in his deep voice, his axe leaving deep wounds each time it connected.

“Bob, focus the one that Karen hit first,” Alburet called out as he closed in on the melee along with the others, even as he Copied Bob again.

The battle was not pretty, but in the end they were victorious. They did discover that while the poison didn’t stack, each new bite reset the timer. They stayed put and waited for the debuff to fall off.

“I don’t think I like this area,” Gerald said. “Maybe we should go after the Langistors instead.”

“We should at least try to do our quests, besides the boss of course,” Alburet sighed.

“That would be nice, but we aren’t going to manage it before sundown at this rate,” Karen added.

“We grit it out, come back tomorrow do it again. Once we have those done, we can jump zones but I don’t want it said that we ran from spiders.” Alburet told them as he glanced down at Bob. “Good thing that was your copy, Bob.”

“No shit,” Bob said. “I had nightmares of it getting away with me and you forgetting to dismiss me.”

“He would nay forget ya, Bob,” Stacia said, kneeling next to him and giving him a hug. “Ya are doin’ so much better now than before. I be happy to see ya improve.”

Bob swelled up a little at her praise, “Yeah, well, okay.”

“Alright. Let’s do this, then,” Gerald sighed.

Over the next two hours, they managed to kill the twenty Trappers and Widows but didn’t find a single Mutated. Alburet called a halt as the sun began to dip close to the horizon.

“Okay, we are calling it here,” he sighed. “We can turn in the two quests at some point tomorrow and we can skip the other two for now. Tomorrow, after Gerald’s meeting, we can go hit the Lobster-folk.”

“Langistors,” Stacia said. “Ya mayhap get chunks of meat from them that makes a tasty stew.”

Marysue shuddered, “Eat other humanoids?”

“They be nay humanoid,” Stacia told her. “Ya will see tomorrow. It be like the silk glands and poison sacks we got today. If ya nay want to keep them for ya own use, sell them to the right merchant and ya will make good coin.”

“Everyone good with the plan?” Alburet asked to get them back on track.

“Langistors tomorrow,” Fluff agreed.

“I’ll bring the butter,” Karen smirked at Marysue, who shuddered again.

“Tomorrow,” Gerald added with a frown at Karen before he and Marysue vanished.

“Heh, that was funny,” Karen snickered. “She’ll unbend after she sees them tomorrow.”

“Lobster like?” Alburet asked.

“Too many legs, and they have these wicked claws instead of hands. They don’t look the least bit humanoid. Their shells are really hard, and they’ve got a stacking bleed.” Fluffball told him, bringing out her Homestone. “Goodnight, see you tomorrow. See you after my talk with Lilith, Karen.”

“You know it. Massages for us both,” Karen smiled broadly.

After Fluff vanished, Karen turned to Alburet, “She seems to be improving.”

“Good,” Alburet replied with a smile. “I’m glad she’s starting to be able to make some progress.”

“Anyway, I’ll catch you tomorrow. Going to see if I can talk her into dinner after the massage.” Karen pulled out her Homestone and winked at Stacia, “Give him a rough night.” She vanished before anyone could respond.

“We are done then master?” Tiny rumbled.

“Yes, good work today. Bob, you’re turning into a powerhouse, well done.” Alburet told them, “Go get some rest. Tomorrow, we have seafood.”

“Rather hang around and see what you and Stacia have planned, but fine,” Bob said before he vanished.

“Tomorrow,” Tiny said as he vanished as well.

“Dinner with Lady Theron,” Stacia said softly. “Ya think ya idea will work, master?”

“We shall see. I can’t see the future until it’s behind me. Let’s go home and get cleaned up.” He kissed her, then they both returned to the house to get ready.

Chapter Twelve

Stacia mostly behaved herself while they showered and got dressed. Alburet only had to chastise her once for her bit of grab ass in the shower. He was buttoning up his jacket when a knock came at the door. He slipped past Stacia, who was doing her hair, and went out to answer it. Kim was there, “Evening, Kim. What can I do for you?”

“Your carriage is here, and Erin and Wilbur are waiting in the guild hall. I just thought I would check to see how much longer you were likely to be.”

“I be ready,” Stacia put in as she came gliding into the front room. It was the same dress she had worn to the castle, so she was sure it would be fine for this dinner as well.

“It looks like we’re ready,” Alburet said, taking Stacia’s arm and kissing her cheek. “Kim, if you will let Wilbur and Erin know, please?”

Kim nodded and went back to the guild hall as Alburet handed Stacia into the carriage. As she settled into her seat Alburet stepped aside so Wilbur could hand Erin into the carriage. Her dress was not as fancy as Stacia’s but still tasteful and quite well made. Alburet smiled at her as she entered the carriage. Once she was settled, Wilbur and Alburet climbed in and the driver got them moving.

“So where is dinner this evening?” Wilbur asked with a raised brow.

“An acquaintance of mine has asked me for help with an issue. After mulling it over, I think you will be able to help me solve that issue, to everyone’s satisfaction.” Alburet grinned as he watched Erin’s eyes widen a little. “I would like to keep the details secret for just a bit longer, if you don’t mind.”

Wilbur eyed Alburet for a moment, then nodded, “Okay. Erin will not be in any danger, will she?”

“I would not put family in harm’s way if I could help it,” Alburet replied.

“Very well,” Wilbur said relaxing a fraction.

The carriage ride continued in silence, but turned out to be quite short. As the carriage came to a halt, Alburet looked out the window to see ornate gates swinging open. A minute later the carriage stopped again, this time in front of a large manor house. A man dressed in livery opened the carriage door and greeted them.

“Welcome to House Theron,” the man told them. “If you would please come this way, Lady Theron is expecting you.”

“House Theron?” Wilbur asked, his shock clear.

Alburet smiled as he got out and turned to help Stacia down. “That is what he said.”

Wilbur followed suit once Stacia and Alburet were out of the way, helping Erin down and taking her arm. The two couples followed the liveried servant up the wide stairs of the covered front entry. The man knocked once smartly on the door, which was opened by a man in a butler’s uniform.

“Gentlemen and ladies, welcome to House Theron, I am Jarvis. The Lady is expecting you. Please, follow me.” The butler turned on his heel and led them down a wide hall showing hints of extensive wealth, but was far more subdued than what Alburet had seen at Carradine House. Erin looked around with wide eyes, awed at the display of wealth, even subdued as it was.

The butler guided them to a dining room which held a twelve person table. At the head of the table sat Lady Theron, her conservative black dress highlighting the jewelry she wore. Alburet was impressed. She smiled at them as they entered, “Welcome. Alburet, I hope you have something to report since you asked for this meeting?”

“Lady Theron,” Alburet bowed to her formally, Wilbur following suit while the ladies curtsied. “I hope I have found what it was you told me to seek. The final decision, of course, rests with you. Might I introduce my wife Stacia, who you’ve met once before. The lovely lady with us is Erin Crowley, her sister, who works for my guild as a receptionist. The gentleman escorting her is Wilbur Gilden of Gilden House, who is employed as a guard here in the city.”

Lady Theron’s lips compressed visibly when Alburet mentioned Gilden House. “I am well acquainted with the House of Gilden. You must be Gustuv’s youngest,” she said, turning her eyes to Wilbur, her voice frosty.

“That is correct, Lady Theron,” Wilbur replied. “I am here at the request of Alburet. If I have distressed you, I will take my leave,” his tone was respectful the entire time.

“Lady Theron,” Alburet interjected. “Wilbur Gilden has been honest and forthright in all the dealings I’ve had with him, unlike his brother Skippy Gilden. I ask that you give me a chance to explain my choice.”

Lady Theron settled back into her chair and nodded once, “I shall listen. You should be aware though that it was due to his father’s actions that I lost my standing with the guards.”

Alburet winced, “Something I was unaware of. However, I will stand by my choice, Lady Theron. Ah, do you wish to hold our meeting before dinner?”

Meeting his eyes Lady Theron shook her head, “No. We shall carry on as planned for the evening. Please, be seated,” she motioned to the chairs.

The men seated their women before seating themselves to either side of Lady Theron. Once they were seated Lady Theron rang a small silver bell. Immediately, a door behind her opened and a number of servants filed out carrying plates. The meal, not as grand as the one at the castle, was just as good if not as exotic. At the end of the meal Alburet took up the toasting glass.

“Lady Theron, thank you for having us and showing us how nobility hosts guests. I hope to be able to discharge my duty to you once we are able to discuss the quest you gave me. May tonight give you that which you have sought after.”

After they all sipped, Lady Theron got to her feet. “Now that dinner is done, let us adjourn to the drawing room.” She led them just down the hall and into a richly appointed room that was at odds with the more austere halls. She took the large comfortable chair next to the lit fireplace, “Please, sit as you would.” The two couples took the two loveseats near Lady Theron. As soon as they were seated, Jarvis came in with a fully laden coffee cart. He served them each, inquiring about their preferences and stepped behind Lady Theron. “Now that we are all comfortable, Alburet, tell me why you believe Wilbur is the answer.”

He sipped his coffee before replying, “You tasked me with something quite hard to find, Lady Theron. I happen to know Wilbur Gilden from my first day in the city. It was not a very pleasant first meeting, which is entirely my own fault. Since then, we have come to an understanding, and perhaps even formed a friendship of sorts. He is the unwanted son of House Gilden. His family looks down on him because of his decision to take employment as a guard. His brother Skippy is less than enthused with his choice and has been making Wilbur’s life unpleasant. So, I have found a man of noble birth who is more than willing to also be a guard. Wilbur is in love with Erin Crowley, a woman of common birth, if uncommon beauty. Due to her family’s station, Skippy Gilden has been trying to force Wilbur away from her. This has caused a widening of the rift between the House of Gilden’s brothers. Erin doesn’t care about Wilbur’s family, or the family name. She wants only the man himself. Wilbur, though, feels that without his name he is not worthy of her, which leaves them in a bit of a bind. So, I present to you the answer to the quest you gave me, if you are willing to take it.”

Wilbur’s face was blank as he tried to work out what Alburet could be talking about. Erin was equally puzzled, looking at Alburet in bewilderment. Lady Theron sat back sipping her coffee for a long moment.

“Erin Crowley,” Lady Theron said, looking at the woman next to Wilbur. “From the Crowley line which runs the Dead Man Inn?”

“Aye, tha’ be me family,” Stacia replied. She tried, and failed, to suppress her accent.

“How do you know Wilber Gilden and why do you love him?” Lady Theron asked Erin, her eyes like gimlets as she watched the younger woman.

“He was me escort at Stacia’s weddin’,” Erin said slowly, trying to figure out how to answer the question. “He was kind, funny and interested in me. He was gentle and did nay comment on me appearance except in passin’, unlike many who smother me in false words. He did nay attempt to be anythin’ other than a gentleman, which meant it took me some persuadin’ to convince him to let me walk him home. We talked about little things, but mainly I asked about his job as a guard. He had a fire to him when he spoke of how he was doin’ what he loved. I was jealous of his passion for it, wishin’ I could capture his eye in such a way. Over the days since we have met and talked, even hunted together, and every day I just feel me love for him deepen. Why I love him? Tha’ be a hard question for me. I just do. I know to the core of me bein’ tha’ he be the one for me.”

Lady Theron’s smile was honest and broad, “I know how it feels to love and not know why, child. You will never really know what pulled you together, but you know the truth of it to your very soul.” Her smile changed, becoming sharp, “I have an offer for you. I can have all restrictions on your family’s inn removed. I can see to it that you and your sisters receive the best educations and are brought into society as proper ladies. I can see to it that you and your sisters have the opportunity to marry into noble families. All you need to do is walk away from Wilbur. Just stand up and walk out right now, and my driver will take you home. Never speak to him again, and I will do all of that.”

Erin’s brow furrowed, “Are ya batty? Mayhap a bit touched in the head? I would nay do such a thin’.”

Wilbur’s jaw dropped and his face went white at Erin’s response. Stacia’s hand gripped Alburet’s hand, fearing how Lady Theron would respond to Erin’s blunt words. Alburet raised a single brow and watched Lady Theron.

Lady Theron’s head came up and her nostrils flared, “Did you just imply that I’m going senile, young lady?”

“Aye,” Erin said, getting to her feet. “Ya must be mad to think I would be walkin’ away from the man I love for any bauble ya might dangle before me. I be a Crowley, we do nay turn our backs on those we love, no matter what.”

A small chuckle escaped Lady Theron, which slowly deepened into a laugh. “Well said, if blunt and lacking diplomacy, Miss Crowley. Please, sit. I apologize, and I will not say another word on that subject. It was but a test to see how attached you are to the man beside you.”

Erin sat back down with a scowl on her face, “I do nay think I like the way ya nobles act.”

“You are not alone in that,” Lady Theron replied. She turned to Wilbur. “Is she, Sir Gilden?”

Wilbur stiffened before he met her eyes, “I would rather never have to deal with the petty politics of court, Lady Theron.”

“Good,” Lady Theron murmured. “It is those that revel in those mindless games that do the most harm to the Crown. Why did you choose to be a guard?”

Looking away, Wilbur coughed once, “Lord Theron. He was a good man, whose name my father dragged through the muck. I know from my childhood tutors what he was really like. He refused to play politics at court, instead working to keep the forts and keeps at the frontier in good order. When I came of age to choose a vocation, I chose to become a guard because of those stories. I wished to be seen as he was by those who’d known him, as a good man who cared for the people and his men. It was shortly after I entered service that my family and I came to a falling out. I have never wavered from my stance, even though my brother has pushed my father time and time again to have me removed from the House. When I found out how my father had disgraced your House, it widened the rift between us. My father and I have not spoken since that day. My brother has had to be the one between us, and he speaks only as he wishes.”

“My husband?” Lady Theron looked as if she had not expected that reply. “Why have you not left your house then, Sir Gilden? You can step down from the line, you know this of course.”

“I have considered it before, and rejected it. Recently, due to other circumstances, I have considered the idea again. I feel like it would be a failure in my goals, though. I want to show the common man that even they can be the equal of a noble. I want to show that nobles are not superior to others, but are just men like them. When I met Erin, I hoped I could also show them that nobles can fall in love just as they do. Her lineage and heritage don’t matter to me, I only care that she is with me.”

“Ya do nay need ya House,” Erin interjected. “We do nay need them, I have told ya tha’, Wilbur. Toss them off and we can be happy, ya can show people instead that being common is better than bein’ noble. All the damn peacocks do is strut around and crow and nay help anyone.”

“There is a third option,” Lady Theron said as she sat forward slightly. “One where you both can have what you want, if not exactly the way you had thought. What would you give to not be asked to put aside your dreams, Wilbur? To have the freedom to be with Erin Crowley with no one gainsaying you? What would you give to be with him and to have his family no longer looming over you both, Erin?”

“Iffin it means me and Wilbur can be happy together, then I would give a great deal,” Erin said quickly, meeting Wilbur’s eyes as he turned to her. “Bein’ with him and havin’ the chance to be happy is what I be wantin’ most.”

“I do not see how we can have it all, Lady Theron,” Wilbur replied as he kept his eyes on Erin’s. “Though I would give everything, save disgracing my family.”

“I can work with that,” Lady Theron said and handed a scroll to Jarvis. “Read over this, and if you find the terms acceptable, accept the quest it offers.” Jarvis handed the scroll to Wilbur with a bow and returned to his place behind Lady Theron.

Wilbur took it and began to read, his eyes widening as the meaning of the document began to sink in. When he finished reading, the scroll hung loosely in his hand as he stared at Lady Theron in speechless astonishment. Erin took the scroll and began to read it, her reaction mirroring Wilbur’s.

“Well?” Lady Theron asked as she put her empty cup down on the table next to her. “Is it acceptable?”

“I was right, she do be mad,” Erin said when she’d finished reading the scroll.

Chuckling, Lady Theron gave a small bow of her head, “I’ve been called worse, dear.”

“Why?” Wilbur finally managed to ask.

“To carry on my husband’s work,” she replied simply. “He said the job would never be done, and he’s right. We never managed an heir and we didn’t find a successor before he died. I have been left looking to fill his boots since then. I have failed many times, having been disgraced by others of rank and watching my husband’s name be sullied. I wished to see this changed, and I think Alburet is right. You can do this, you want it as badly as I do. As an unexpected bonus, it will pain your father to have you come into this House. Justice for what he did to my husband’s name.”

Wilbur looked at Erin and bit his lip, “I… do… but…”

Erin grabbed him and pulled him into a tight embrace, kissing him soundly. After a moment, she pushed him back in the seat again, “Ya say aye, ya fool. It be what ya heart yearns for and it will let us do as we wish without ya family interferin’.”

Nodding once, Wilbur tapped at something in the air before him, “I accept, Lady Theron. When will the paperwork be drawn up and the ceremony held?”

“Tomorrow for the paperwork,” Lady Theron said as she sat back, looking as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. “The ceremony can take place in three days. I shall call in the few favors I’m still owed to keep the event secret until then. I urge you to do the same. I wish to be there to see the reactions.”

“As you wish, Lady Theron,” Wilbur said, going to one knee in front of her. “I accept your words as if they come from my own mother, may Justice watch over her soul.”

“Until we are back with those we love,” Lady Theron said softly and dabbed at her eyes. “That will be all for tonight. I will have the paperwork delivered to your sergeant in the morning. Sign it before you go on shift. The Captain is one that still owes me a favor. It is time to collect.”

Alburet and Stacia stood. “Lady Theron, thank you again. I look forward to the ceremony. Until then, we bid you a good evening.”

Quest Update: Heir to the House of Theron

The ceremony to name the new heir of House Theron will take place in three days.

Once the ceremony is completed, your quest is finished.

Reward: A favor from House Theron.

“Be thinking of what you’d like as a reward, Alburet,” Lady Theron told him from her seat.

“As you command, Lady Theron,” he bowed as Stacia curtsied. Wilbur and Erin made their farewells as well before they all followed Jarvis out of the room.

Once they were out of the gate and moving Alburet chuckled, “Win.”

Wilbur smiled, “I had no idea she was still looking for an heir. It was widely believed that she had given up on that quest. And now, because of you, I will be able to follow my dream without Skippy and my father stopping me.”

“Ya even get to stay with me sister,” Stacia added.

“The day after the ceremony,” Wilbur spoke softly, “I would be delighted if I could ask Erin what it is I truly want to ask of her.”

Erin stiffened at his words, “Are ya sayin’ what I be thinkin’ ya are?”

“Ask her now,” Alburet cut in. “The only ones who will know are the four of us.”

Wilbur chewed his lip before nodding, “Erin Crowley, would you give me the honor of taking your hand in marriage before the altar of Justice?”

Frozen for a moment Erin sat utterly still, then she began to cry, “Aye.” She lunged at him, pinning him to the seat as she showered him with kisses.

Alburet grinned as he watched them, “So that’s what it looked like when you tackled me to the floor.” He glanced at Stacia, who was beaming at the happy couple, catching her nod.

“Me family would like ya to consider sealing the marriage before the Dark Lord’s altar as well,” Stacia told them.

Once Erin let Wilbur catch his breath he coughed once. “I will consider it. As far as I know none of the nobles have ever married before his altar. It isn’t taboo, but as about close to it as you can get, I think.”

“Best to shatter as many silly restrictions as you can,” Alburet told him. “Quite a few of them are already going to be upset that House Theron has found an heir that will follow in Lord Theron’s footsteps. Add in the fact you’re taking a commoner for a wife to add fuel to their idiocy. What’s one more log on that fire? Especially one that will make your wife happy?”

Erin chewed her lip, “We do nay have to, iffin ya think it will cause ya issues. Ma’ and Da’ will be disappointed, but will understand.”

Cupping Erin’s chin gently, he met her eyes, “Is it something that you want?”

“Aye,” Erin said softly. “It has been me dream, as it was Stacia’s, to be married before the altar of the Dark Lord. To be the one picked out by the groom and married. I will set it aside for ya, iffin it will cause ya troubles.”

“We shall discuss it over the next few days,” Wilbur told her. “Did you wish to stay on as a receptionist with Alpha Company, or did you want to become the Lady of the House after we marry?”

“Ya mean stay at home and hold them fancy parties?”

“Yes,” Wilbur told her.

“It be a dream from me young days to be the Lady of a House. I wanted to show them peacocks how real people comport themselves. I set tha’ dream aside when I fell for ya, as ya would never be the Lord of House Gilden. Now tha’ ya are goin’ to be Lord Theron, I do nay know.”

“When you wish to leave and take up the mantle of the Lady of House Theron, just tell me,” Alburet told her. “I’ll be saddened by your leaving us, but I will also wish you the best of times.”

Stacia nodded, “Follow ya dream, sis. I did an’ look where it brought me and ya. Who knows wha’ ya might be able to do once ya follow ya dream?”

Erin nodded, “I’ll stay on as receptionist for the next three days, then. I will step down then to become the Lady for my Lord.” She gently caressed Wilbur’s arm as she spoke.

“Time to find a replacement,” Alburet laughed. “Remind me to ask Kim tomorrow, Kitten.”

“Aye, Asthore,” Stacia replied.

Wilbur followed Erin into the guild hall while Alburet and Stacia retired to their home. Later, as Alburet stroked Stacia’s hair while they lay in bed he marveled over the game again. Everything seemed so real, he could easily live here happily for the rest of his life.

Chapter Thirteen

After breakfast and a little snuggling, Alburet and Stacia were ready to face the day. “Everything was good, as normal, my little fire kitten. Let’s head out and sell things off before everyone’s ready to try the Langistors.”

“Aye, master,” Stacia murmured, relaxing in his arms. “Ya wanted me to remind ya to talk to Kim about replacin’ me sister.”

“Thank you,” Alburet kissed her head before he let her go. “We’ll stop in there first.”

Erin and Kim were discussing Erin’s dress from the day before. Alburet greeted them both before broaching the topic he had come to talk to Kim about. “Kim, Erin will be leaving us in three days. Do you know of anyone who would be willing to take the second spot as receptionist?”

Blinking, Kim glanced at Erin then back to Alburet, “Perhaps. I do know a couple of people who would do the job happily, but they would want payment more in line with what I get.”

“Okay, we can do that. Pick one and bring them in to start three days from now. If you need to take a day off tomorrow is open.”

Nodding, Kim stood up, “I have to go see them in person. Erin, you have the desk for an hour or so. Also, does this mean I can accompany you and Rolland tomorrow?”

“Sure. I still don’t know if anyone else with me will be allowed to follow once we reach the Dead Lands, but feel free to tag along.”

“I’ll be back,” Kim said as she walked out the door.

“Aye,” Erin said as Kim left. “I can give ya back the coin…”

Alburet waved her to silence, “Not worried about it. We need to go off and sell stuff, just needed to get your replacement in the works first. Have a good day.” Alburet smiled at her as he turned to the door.

“Have fun with ya hunt,” Erin told them as Alburet and Stacia left the guild hall.

“Asthore?” Stacia asked as they walked towards the shops. “I be wonderin’, have ya considered what we can gift to them?”

“Not really,” Alburet replied.

“I will take care of it,” Stacia said simply as they walked.

“As you wish,” Alburet told her with a grin.

“I love ya too, Asthore,” Stacia replied.

They didn’t have any weapons from yesterday’s hunt, so they passed by Grimgar’s shop and went straight to Tanned Hides. “Almira,” Alburet called out as the bell rang, “I’ve got something for you that isn’t armor.”

Almira looked up from her single customer, “What did you bring me, then?”

Setting the Silk Glands on the counter, Alburet grinned, “Spider poop.”

Rolling her eyes, Almira picked up one of the glands, “Widow Silk. It is certainly not spider poop. This makes a very good mid-level armor.” She counted the glands lined up on the counter and handed over two gold for each one. “It’s useful stuff. Been out fighting in the Webbed Woods, have you?”

“Yes. That place sucks,” Alburet replied. “We’re going after Langistors today instead. Heh, one of our friends is a little freaked out over the idea that they drop edible meat.”

“That’s silly. It’s like being upset that a minotaur drops damn good steaks,” Almira laughed.

Lips pursed, Alburet nodded, “Good to know. I hope I get to try one.”

“You did already, for Erin’s celebration. The steak was Minotaur flank.”

“He does nay know just how many monsters can be turned into food,” Stacia stage whispered to Almira.

“I guess I’ll learn,” Alburet shrugged. “Ok, that’s it for us. We’re off to see the alchemist.”

“Poison glands?” Almira asked.

“Aye. Tha poison be the main reason we be goin’ elsewhere today,” Stacia replied.

“Fair enough. You are a little under leveled for the spiders. That poison is what makes them dangerous to fight.”

“Sorry for interrupting you,” Alburet said to the guy in the shop, who had watched the whole interaction.

“How did you get to level twenty already?” he asked, “It’s taking so long to level in this game.”

“Dedication and friends,” Alburet replied as he led Stacia out of the shop. “Off to the alchemist, then to the portal guild I think.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia said as she walked with her arm in his.

The alchemist gave him a gold per poison sac and wished them well in fighting the Langistors. The walk from the shop to the portal guild was short. “Should we take the portal and check the inn while we wait?”

“Iffin tha’ be what ya want to do,” Stacia said. “I be fine either way.”

Alburet turned them away from the waiting area and headed up the stairs. When they stepped through the portal, the keep laid out before them was just like the one at the Webbed Woods. The big difference here was that instead of thick woods there was a lake about half a mile away. It was big and wide, stretching for miles in either direction. Out in the middle of the lake sat a ruined keep on a rocky island.

“Good to see you Two-souled making it out here,” one of the guards greeted them. “Makes our jobs much easier with you lot killing them.”

“We try,” Alburet chuckled. “We have four friends that should be joining us soon. Would you let them know we’re at the inn, please?”

“Not a problem at all, sir.” The guard peered intently at the guild symbol on Alburet’s armor. “Are you Alburet Two-souled from Alpha Company?”

Alburet’s eyebrows went up in surprise and he smiled, “Yes.”

“The sergeant would like to speak with you, sir. We’ve all heard about Alburet the Two-souled. You’re the one who taught us these new ways of fighting we’ve got now.” The two guards came to parade rest, “It is a pleasure, sir.”

“At ease, men,” Alburet told them. “In that case, please let my friends know that I’ll be with the sergeant instead of at the inn.”

“Will do, sir,” the man snapped a salute before turning his eyes back to the lake.

Once Alburet and Stacia had passed through the gates, the other guard leaned over to the first, “You thinking of trying to join them when your term is up?”

“They got a Royal Charter,” the first one replied. “How many have done that? Rumor is he’s a good guy. Down to earth, not like all them hoity-toity nobles. What’re our choices if we don’t reenlist? Not many, is it?”

The rest of the conversation was lost as they walked into the keep. Alburet’s face was thoughtful as he considered what he’d heard. Stacia glanced at him with a smile, knowing he was thinking about other Alpha Worlders asking to join the guild.

“We should,” Stacia said softly, “iffin they ask. Ya can check with Captain Roberto. Iffin there be no issue, then we should allow them the chance.”

“You’re right,” Alburet agreed with her. “We shall see if anything comes of it. I’ve been noticing, the guards always seem to be five levels above the monsters in the area. Is that the way it goes all the way up to the Dead Lands?”

“Aye. Guards sign up for five years at a go. They serve a year at a time in each fort, then they be shifted to the next one they be the right level for. It can take some time, dependin’ on how restless the monsters in any area be. Most times, guards will reach one of these areas before their first term be up. Then they decide iffen they want ta reenlist.”

Alburet looked at her in surprise, “How do you know all that?”

“Guards be visitin’ the inn from time to time. Some of them like ta talk.” Stacia grinned at Alburet.

The inside of this fort was like all the others they had been in so far. A very large, dark-skinned man with a shaved head sat behind the sergeant’s desk. He looked vaguely familiar to Alburet. When they reached the desk, Alburet came to attention and snapped a salute to the sergeant. “Sergeant, the men outside said you wished to speak with Alpha Company.”

The sergeant sat back in his chair, looking up at Alburet with a broad grin, “Yes, indeed. I was hoping you’d show up out here.” He looked Alburet and Stacia over. “I’m Sergeant John ‘Granite’ Dwayneson, chief Sergeant here at Lang Fort. It is a pleasure to meet you, Alburet Two-souled. I hear that you’ve really been going out of your way to help us out. There’s even a pool going about which area you’d pick next. I’m glad to see you decided that Lang Lake was the choice.”

“Actually, sir,” Alburet interrupted, “we went to the Webbed Wood first and found that the spiders were a bit tough to face with that poison they have, since at this level we have no way to get rid of it. So we decided we should try here, instead.”

The Sergeant grimaced, “Well, hell. That means I lost the pool. How well did you guys do in the Webbed Wood before you pulled out?”

“We killed the Widows and Trappers we were asked to. We didn’t see any of the Mutated and we weren’t going anyway near the Spider Queen at this level.”

“You just scratched the surface of the woods, then. Well. You’ll find the Langistors are mostly clustered into groups along the edge of the lake. Solo Runners move between the groups pretty regularly. Their eyes aren’t great, it’s possible to pick off the Runners between groups. The groups themselves are usually a Brute, two Water Weavers and two Clackers. Out in the middle of the lake in that old fort is where their Queen lives. I got no doubt you and your group will be able to handle yourselves out there. You want the quests now, or wait for the rest of your group?”

“We’ll wait, sir,” Alburet advised the sergeant.

“No need to wait, we’re here,” Gerald called out as he led the others into the main room.

“Very well,” Sergeant Dwayneson, said returning the salutes from the new arrivals. “Go out and kill me thirty Runners, ten Brutes, twenty Water Weavers, and twenty Clackers. I’ll also give you the task of killing off the current Queen at the old fort. We have a portal mage that can send you to the island when you’re ready to tackle that one.”

Quest: Kill ten Langistor Brutes

Reward: Fifty gold and increased reputation with all Stormguard factions

Quest: Kill thirty Langistor Runners

Reward: Fifty gold and increased reputation with all Stormguard factions

Quest: Kill twenty Langistor Water Weavers

Reward: Fifty gold and increased reputation with all Stormguard factions

Quest: Kill twenty Langistor Clackers

Reward: Fifty gold and increased reputation with all Stormguard factions

Quest: Kill the Langistor Queen at the abandoned fort

Reward: One hundred gold, increased reputation with all Stormguard factions and an Item from the Quartermaster

“If you get any Langistor meat, I’ll gladly take it off your hands. I make some mighty good stew with it. I’ll even give you a bowl. Once you smell what Sergeant Granite cooks, you’ll know a good meal.”

Marysue went a little pale while the Sergeant talked about cooking and eating the Langistors. Alburet nodded, though, “We’ll see what we can arrange, sir. If that’s all, we’ll head on out.”

The group gave the sergeant a return salute before they left the fort. “Anyone know what these guys are liable to have as attacks?”

“Brute are the tanks, they have a taunt, an interrupt and a stun,” Fluffball said softly.

“A taunt?” Alburet asked puzzled. “How does that work?”

“Any damage you do to any other mob will only be at 10% effectiveness. It doesn’t make you target them like it does the mobs, but it does make it useless to attack anything else,” Karen replied before Fluff could.

“Huh. Interesting mechanic,” Alburet mumbled.

“The Clackers do bleed damage and can attempt to pin you in place with their claws. If you don’t get free you take increasing damage and the bleed starts stacking. Water Weavers are healers for the others, along with having a damage mitigation buff for their allies,” Fluff finished.

“Okay. Sounds like we should be fine if Stacia can control them with Ally or Daze,” Alburet concluded.

“If not, there’s one more choice for zones at this level,” Gerald added. “It isn’t a favorite due to the cold. The Snowblind Hills have mobs that look like stunted yetis, a lot more humanoid than these guys.”

“Oh, I remember them,” Marysue added as they went by the gate guards. “They looked like white furred dwarves.”

One of the guards snorted at her description, shaking his head as he held back his laughter. “Snowblind Yetis could be described that way,” the guard added in a choked voice.

“Maybe we should swing by in the next few days just to see them and pick up the easy quests for the area.” Alburet paused, “Why haven’t we been jumping zones and getting the easy quests for each of the three zones in our level range, anyway?” He summoned Bob and Tiny, then Copied Stacia as they walked.

“It’s just easier to get into a groove than it is to change up mobs,” Gerald replied. “We can do that if you want, though. If we do, we should drop back down a tier and do the other zones we bypassed as well. Maybe get those dungeons knocked out at the same time.”

“I’m fine with that,” Karen added. “The quest XP is nice, and if we can clear out the dungeons while we’re at it, then that would be a bonus, right?”

“We should do it. The guild has been getting achievements for clearing dungeons with a guild group. The reputation bonus isn’t much from the achievement, but if we do them all then our base reputation should be really nice. It might give us a nice extra perk and be a good recruiting point for later testing phases,” Marysue said.

“I’m okay with the idea,” Fluff added.

“Well, seems unanimous,” Alburet chuckled. “Let’s do the three kill quests here first, since we’re already here. Spend today farming Langistors, then depending on my quest tomorrow we can decide where to go from there.”

“What quest?” Karen, Fluffball, Gerald and Marysue asked in unison.

“Oh, yeah, about that,” Alburet coughed. As they drew closer to the lake he explained the quest from his armor set bonus. He was interrupted near the end by a Langistor Runner approaching them along the shore.

Alburet’s head tilted sideways slightly as he took in the appearance of the creature. Gerald and Tiny both closed with it with no hesitation. The creature looked like a giant langoustine that had been bent just behind the head so the front part of its body was upright. The tail splayed out behind, steadying the creature as it scuttled along on six legs. The front claws were held aloft before it, long narrow pincers lined with saw teeth along the inside edges. The eyes were perched on short stalks at the very top of its head, and two long antennae sprouted from between them. It was covered pinkish-orange segmented chitinous plates.

“Not human looking at all,” Alburet muttered.

“It does look mostly like a giant prawn,” Marysue sighed. “I don’t feel bad about people saying we can eat them now.”

Laughing, Alburet shook his head and trotted forward to get into melee while Bob began to cast his Fire Blasts. Gerald and Tiny were already engaged with it. Karen and Fluff joined in a moment before Alburet got there. Fluff growled as her claws skidded off the outer shell on her first swing. Karen saw that, and took a moment longer to line up her blades, sinking them in between the small gaps between the plates of the shell.

“Take aim,” Karen told her as she withdrew her blades for another attack.

The two tanks mostly huddled behind their shields as the creature’s two main claws bounced off the blocking metal surfaces. The claws rebounding off the shields made a noise like a steel drum. Gerald and Tiny attacked as best they could, hacking at the head of the monster when it pulled its claws back for another go at them.

Alburet had to slide around to find a free spot where he could get in on the melee. As he moved in, Fluff dug her claws into a joint between the shells and pulled. Alburet watched the shell flex up before it slipped off her claws and slapped into the Langistor’s back. “I think your strength is just a touch low,” he told her. “Looked like you almost had it there.”

“Fine,” Fluff’s voice was a rough growl as her body began to glow red. She slammed her hands back into the same spot and with a roar ripped upwards. A six inch piece of shell went spinning away from each hand, leaving a foot wide gap exposed on its back.

“Woohoo!” Karen yelled, sinking her blades into the exposed flesh. “Free shots, way to go Fluff.”

Alburet focused further back on the monster and hammered his axe into the Langistor’s tail. The damage was minimal since he hadn’t taken the time to aim between the plates, but a piece of the shell flaked away where he’d hit it, and there was a network of cracks visible. “Pure damage can strip the shell off as well,” he called out.

They were in no real danger from the creature, so Karen focused on a new spot to see how much cumulative damage the shell could absorb. Fluff tore more armor away before her rage buff wore off. Karen laughed, “You can just wear a section down. Slow, but it works.”

“Are you guys done playing yet?” Gerald called out.

Fluff plunged both hands into the gap she had made and started pulling chunks out of the mob. Alburet and Karen attacked their spots in earnest, and soon the mob succumbed to the combined damage. As the mob collapsed Gerald sighed, “Thank you. I felt like a bloody punching bag.”

“You were only taking minor damage with each hit to your shield,” Marysue told him.

“What did you guys learn during the fight?” Gerald asked.

“Shells are tough, but breakable.” Karen looked over at Stacia, who had been standing back with Marysue. “You didn’t join in?”

“I did nay want to daze or try and friend it since ya was all in battle. Me blades would nay have added much, and ya were all surrounding it.”

“Okay,” Marysue nodded. “We can grab a single again and let her check before we hurry off to a camp.”

“Good plan,” Gerald agreed.

As they moved on Alburet finished telling the story of his quest. “So, I might be up for a race change here,” he finished.

“That is so fucking neat,” Karen looked thoughtful. “I want to pick up vampire or shadow or something similar to help with sneaking.”

“I’ll stay human, thanks,” Gerald laughed.

“I like being a Lunari,” Fluffed added.

“I’m fine with being a basic elf, really,” Marysue said.

“Looks like we’re the odd ones out, Karen,” Alburet laughed.

“Such a shocker, right?” Karen joined him laughing.

It didn’t take them long to find another Langistor Runner. Stacia was able to use both Daze and Ally, which was happy news. Since her Ally ability had a ten minute cooldown they killed a few more solo Runners to add them to their quest total. The camps turned out to be easy for them with all the control Stacia brought to the fight. The group cut down the Brute first, followed by the Clackers, before finally turning on the Water Weavers as they came out of the Ally ability’s control. Stacia would Daze one, letting them focus on just one at a time. They took their time, waiting for the cooldown on Ally to wear off before tackling the next camp.

Shortly after noon they returned to the fort. They stopped at the inn for lunch, a bisque soup made from Langistor meat and served with a cheddar biscuit. To go with it was a light wine whose flavor hinted at some berry Alburet couldn’t place. They were all stuffed by the time they finished. Alburet handed the innkeeper a gold, telling him to keep the change as the group got up to leave.

“What do you think the Waterweed is for?” Karen asked as they walked towards the keep.

“Water breathing and increased swimming speed elixirs,” Fluff told her. “They’re useful in a number of zones in Lunari territory. They would also be useful if we wanted to get to the island out on the lake on our own.”

“Why would we want to?” Alburet asked, “Besides the boss mob, that is.”

“Treasure,” Karen replied quickly. “All the ruins in the game have a chance to spawn treasure chests. They’re always unlocked but usually trapped, plus more traps in the ruins surrounding the chests. It’s one of the things meant to make Trapsmith more appealing.”

“Ironhand will love to hear that. Since we don’t have a Trapsmith with us now, I don’t feel the need to check,” Alburet replied.

“Let’s get what we have turned in,” Gerald said as they entered the fort proper. “Then we can decide whether to stay here for the rest of the day or to move on.”

“Sergeant Granite, sir, we have finished the basic quests for you,” Alburet said, coming to attention before the man’s desk.

The sergeant returned the salute as he looked up, “Very good, Alpha Company. Was it easier than the spiders?”

“My succubus was able to control them, sir, which made it much easier,” Alburet replied.

“Very good. Did you wish to get rid of any of the meat from them or any of the weeds they carry?”

“We would be more than happy to, sir,” Alburet told the sergeant.

“The Quartermaster runs the shop next to the blacksmith. Take all your stuff to him along with this chit. He’ll give you a bonus on everything he buys from you. Also, here are your rewards for completing my quests.” He stacked a bag for each of them on the desk, “Dismissed Alpha Company, but I hope you’ll be back for the Queen when you’re able to take her.”

“Yes, sir,” Alburet said, saluting the sergeant again before leading the way out of the fort.

“Why don’t we hold onto the chit until we are done for the night?” Marysue said. “Sell off everything all at once and get the bonus for it all.”

“Good call,” Gerald chuckled and gave her a one-armed hug.

“I learned from you,” she smiled at him.

“Two hundred gold each, plus what we looted off the mobs. Adds up fast out here.” Alburet shook his head, “I need to see about upgrading my weapon again, and some of my non-set armor pieces. I’m thinking I’m out for hunting tomorrow, but you guys feel free to go out. You need to catch up to me anyway.”

“Sounds good to me,” Karen replied. “I wouldn’t mind closing the gap some. Those four quests pushed me along pretty well.”

“Marysue and I both hit twenty one,” Gerald added.

“I’m over halfway through it,” Alburet told the others. “I think we should hit the other zones when we hook back up. If we do those quests, it should speed us up more.”

“That’s probably how some of the other players have been leveling as quickly as they have been,” Gerald muttered, “skipping around and doing all the easy quests.”

“So, four or five more hours of Langistor farming today,” Fluff said. “Snowblind Hills next?”

“Maybe we should backtrack all the way to the goblin villages,” Marysue said, looking thoughtful.

“That makes sense,” Karen nodded, “make sure we’ve got the guild achievements before we really out distance those areas.”

With a plan in place the group headed back out for a little more than four hours of Langistor farming. When they finally called a halt for the day and headed back to the fort, the bonus chit for the Quartermaster wound up netting them an additional 10% for the loot they sold, an additional 5 gold each on top of everything else. They said their goodbyes, and used their Homestones to return to Stormguard.

Alburet and Stacia spent the rest of the night quietly at home, just cuddling, snuggling and canoodling. They finally fell asleep, exhausted but happy.

Chapter Fourteen

Alburet woke to Stacia leaning over him, “Master, breakfast be ready.”

He snagged her and pulled her into bed, wrapping her up and snuggling her to his chest. “Shh, sleep is good. Comfy body pillow does not talk.”

Giggling, Stacia struggled lightly against his grip, “I do like bein’ ya pillow, but Rolland and Kim will be waitin’ for us iffin ya do nay get up.” She let out a small moan, “Iffin ya do nay get up in a different way than tha’.”

Alburet chuckled, “So my insatiable little kitten is saying no?”

“Let me go and find out,” she said in a throaty voice, wiggling against him.

“Nope. You’ll run away. I’ll keep my pillow a bit longer and dream of what could be.”

She reached back as far as she could and began to tickle him. Laughing and squirming, he tried to hold her, but she slipped free easily enough from his grip. “Without ya gear, I be the stronger of us.” She pinned his arms down gently and gave him a deep passionate kiss then stepped back. “Ya breakfast is waitin’ for ya, go rinse and meet me in the main room. When we get back from the quest later today, ya can pay me back for pinnin’ ya to the bed.” She left him with a wink and a grin.

Alburet watched her sway out of the room and shook his head. She was pragmatic at times, much more than he was. Other times she was a little ball of sex that demanded more. He just couldn’t seem to figure out which was likely to be which and when. Then again, he mused as he got up, if any man knew that they’d be able to charge a fortune teaching others. Chuckling to himself, he rinsed with cool water and donned his gear. Stacia was just finishing up her bowl of frumenty when he made it to the main room.

He came up behind her and pinned her to the counter, “I think I can pay you back a little right now.” He chuckled as she squirmed, unable to break free now that he had his stat enhancing gear on. He gave her ass five hard swats, getting a yip from each. Her legs slid further apart with each spank, and her ass rose up to meet his hand. He spun her around once he was done and gave her a kiss. When he broke the kiss, he leaned his forehead against hers, “Naughty little fire kitten.”

“Aye. Master. I be the way I be. I am blessed ya accept me for who I be,” she laid her head on his shoulder with a sigh. “I be wantin’ more, but ya need to eat and then we need to be off. I do nay think keepin’ the Dark Lord waitin’ be a good idea.”

“As you wish,” he said softly before letting her go.

“Tha’ be the line from the play ya was tellin’ me about? The Princess Bride?” Stacia asked as she followed him to the table.

“Very good memory, Kitten,” Alburet grinned and began to shovel the frumenty into his mouth. She’d put a dash of cinnamon and some honey in it this time. It was cool and had started to thicken up, but it was still tasty.

“Ya do nay have to inhale it,” she laughed, watching him.

“Don’t want to keep anyone waiting,” he said around a mouthful of food.

Shaking her head, she took her cup to the washtub and cleaned it. She glanced back to find him scraping the last bits from the bowl. “Ya are a handful,” she chuckled.

He swallowed the last bite as he brought her the bowl, “So you tell me. A handful, a mouthful, more filling than a...”

Stacia grinned at him as she took the bowl, “Aye, just as I like it. Ya should check an’ see iffin they be waitin’ for us. I’ll be out in a moment.”

He grabbed her, giving her one more kiss, “Your wish is my command, dear Kitten.” Grabbing his bag, he headed out. He found Kim and Rolland over in the guild hall, chatting with Erin. Rolland was wearing soft leather armor in blue, and Kim had dark grey hardened leathers. “Elementalist I get, but what is your class Kim?”

“Trapsmith,” Kim laughed. “I was just telling Erin about one of the chests we found once out in the Webbed Woods.”

“Stacia will be with us shortly. You both sure you still want to go with?” Alburet asked.

“Of course we do,” Rolland replied. “If Sir Jones had known about this, he would be here as well, I do not doubt.”

“Maybe I should have told him and extracted a favor,” Alburet laughed. “Goodness knows having favors from those near the top is always useful.”

“It would be a bit late now,” Kim told him. “It’s not like any of us have a way to contact him directly.”

Alburet considered it for a moment then shrugged and pulled out his Mindstone. He sent a quick message outlining his plans before putting it away. Kim and Rolland both watched him with raised eyebrows. “I just happen to have his info. I sent him a message. But I really doubt he’s going to just drop everything he had planned today to join us.”

“Who be joinin’ us?” Stacia asked, slipping up to his side.

“Sir Jones,” Alburet told her. “Rolland mentioned he might be interested in joining us, so I sent him a quick message. I was just telling them that it’s very unlikely…” He cut off as his message icon started flashing.

Message from Ioaniss Jones:

Alburet, where and when is your group meeting?

Alburet pulled out his Mindstone again to reply. Jones’s message arrived seconds after he’d sent it.

Message from Ioaniss Jones:

I will meet you there in ten minutes, don’t leave without me.

He sent a one word reply then put the stone away again. “Huh, funny that.”

Rolland blurted out his question that the others were all thinking, “Well?”

“Oh, sorry,” Alburet told them. “Sir Jones will meet us at the Portal Guild in ten minutes, he asked that we wait for him.”

“You are just chock full of surprises, aren’t you?” Kim said, shaking her head. “Well, if the King’s right hand is coming we might want to be there for when he shows.”

Alburet took Stacia’s arm as they exited the guild hall, leaving an open-mouthed Erin staring after them. “The King’s right hand?” Alburet asked.

“Oh yes,” Rolland replied. “The House of Jones is primarily responsible for the establishment of the Crown in Stormguard. They are generally considered to be the least of the Major Houses, but no one dares to cross them because the Crown remembers. Scions of House Jones also tend to run to historians. They’ve done incredible work preserving the history of Alpha World and the Empire.”

“Huh,” Alburet said as he took in the information. “Weird, he seemed like a really easy-going guy.”

“He is oddly focused,” Kim stated. “He only gets interested in history or artifacts. You must have impressed him, for him to give you a direct contact.”

“Aye,” Stacia added. “Sir Jones was most impressed with the way me husband comported himself at the dinner we were invited to.”

Rolland shook his head, “You Two-souled sure do know how to shake up the world.”

They walked the rest of the way in contemplative silence. They lounged in the waiting area for nearly ten minutes, with Alburet starting to get antsy. The door was flung dramatically open, as Sir Ioaniss Jones strode into the lobby. Alburet blinked, finally figuring out where he’d seen the man before. Sir Jones wore a leather jacket with a wide brimmed, high crowned, sable fedora. Strapped to his hip was a whip and a small hand crossbow with a cylinder where the bolts normally were loaded. To finish off the outfit, he had a leather satchel slung over his shoulder.

“Sir Jones,” Alburet called out, to catch the attention of the notable.

Turning Ioaniss smiled at them, “Well, I have to say you certainly caught me by surprise Alburet. I had to cancel lunch with the King, but he’ll understand.”

Resisting the urge to facepalm, Alburet turned to the others. “Sir Jones, you’ve met my wife, Stacia. The other two with us for this journey are Kim and Rolland Magiblood.”

His eyes twinkled as he shook hands with the couple, “I keep meaning to stop by and talk to you about your family’s lineage, but there just never seems to be enough hours in the day.” Ioaniss shrugged, “We should get together soon, though. I’m sure that we could both learn a few things.”

“Yes, please,” Rolland said quickly.

“Now that we’re all here, we should get going,” Alburet cut in. “As my wife reminded me this morning, keeping a God waiting could be bad for your health.”

Ioaniss chuckled, “Keeping them waiting isn’t an issue for the most part. They generally have a problem with the concept of time. It doesn’t seem to mean the same thing to them, or at least to the few I’ve had discussions with.”

“Which Gods have you spoken with?” Kim asked as they began to climb the stairs.

“Justice was the first God I spoke to. Well, it was through a burning sword, but I am fairly confident it was him since it was in a lost temple of his. Bestat was the other. I collected an idol of her in the forests of Lunar. Truthfully, she was much more entertaining to converse with.” Ioaniss chuckled, “She was also quite interested in just how flexible I might be, as I recall.”

The uppermost level of the Portal Guild held six rooms, each for a different segment of the Dead Lands. The Dead Lands stretched from the mountain ranges in the north to the sea in the south, taking up a good chunk of the Eastern part of the continent. “Which room?” Ioaniss asked, looking at Alburet.

“Good question. I was told to go to the Dead Lands. The messenger didn’t specify a specific spot,” Alburet replied.

“Hmm. Then I suggest we take the one closest to the center. Due east of the fort are supposed to be the ruins of one of the Empire’s cities. It’s one of the places my father went in search of information about the Forgotten Prison.”

“Sounds good to me,” Alburet said. “After you, Sir Jones, as I know not which portal that is.”

Ioaniss grinned before he strode down the hall to the fourth archway. “This is the portal we need.”

Sir Jones stepped through the arch and onto the rune, with Kim and Rolland close behind. Alburet paused, one hand on Stacia’s arm. “We’ll need to step away from them for a minute, so you can shift to demon form long enough for me to copy you. Your demon form comes up with the name Kitten, so hopefully they won’t realize you’re the same person.”

Stacia bit her lip, “I have faith in ya, master.” She kissed his neck as she hugged him, “Ya will protect and guide me.”

They walked onto the rune arm in arm. He blinked at the sun suddenly beating down on them, much harsher than it was in the city. A dry wind blew at them from the east. Looking that way Alburet saw a sea of sand fading off into the distance. “Now that is a big fucking desert,” he said.

Ioaniss chuckled, “It does stretch on. We have no real idea what the sands might conceal beneath their endless expanse. Are we ready to go?”

“I need a moment to grab a few things from the store. Give me two minutes, please,” Alburet said as they approached the gate. Eight men stood guard just outside the gate.

Ioaniss frowned but nodded, “We shall wait, but please hurry.”

Alburet went past the guards, entering the fort proper. The gate let into a killing zone with multiple portcullises and murder holes in the walls above. Past the series of gates, the tunnel opened into a much larger courtyard than the other forts he had seen had. Numerous buildings were inside the walls, along with an inner wall surrounding the keep itself. A soft whistle escaped his lips as he looked around. He nodded to a guard who grinned at him, “Morning.”

“Little green to be out here, aren’t you son?” the grey-haired guard asked Alburet.

“I would have to concur,” Alburet laughed. “But when Sir Jones asks you to go with him to the Dead Lands, what should you do?”

The older guard sucked in a breath, “Well now, that is a conundrum. Just keep your eyes open and be ready to run like the Dark Lord himself is chasing you.”

“Sounds like good advice,” Alburet replied. “Which one of the buildings is the supply store for food and drink?”

“Third one down that wall,” the guard told him, pointing to a building displaying a sign showing a sandwich and flask. “Betty runs that shop. Tell her Drugan sent you and she might take a little extra off for you.”

“Thank you, Drugan,” Alburet shook hands with the guard and went to the shop he’d suggested.

Alburet greeted the middle-aged woman behind the counter, telling her Drugan had recommended her shop. He picked up sandwiches and tea, enough to serve the entire party. As they left the shop, he nudged Stacia into the gap between the buildings and followed her into the shadowed area. She promptly shifted to her demon form allowing Alburet to Copy her. Shifting her primary body back to human, she followed him out of the alley. He reinvited Stacia to the group, shifting to demon from still dropped her automatically. He summoned Tiny and Bob as they walked back to the gate.

“Tiny, Bob we have three others with us for this trip. Kim and Rolland Magiblood, they are good friends, and Kim works for us as a receptionist. The other is Sir Ioaniss Jones, who is the right hand of the current King of Stormguard. Stacia is coming with us, as well as my Succubus, Kitten. Any questions?”

“She is split to mask who she is?” Bob asked quietly, looking around to see if they were being listened to.

“Correct, so keep your comments in-line with that,” Alburet said.

“Understood, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“Okay, we’re taking too long here. Let’s go,” Alburet took Stacia’s arm and they filed out the gates with the three demons trailing along behind them. He could feel the eyes of the guards on him as they went by.

“Sorry for the delay,” Alburet said. “I picked up tea and sandwiches for lunch, if it’s needed. Figured I’d also summon my friends. The Imp is Bob, the Destroyer is Tiny and the Succubus is Kitten.” He sent group invitations to Kim, Rolland and Ioaniss.

“Your succubus looks very similar to Stacia,” Kim said, looking from one to the other.

“Facially yes, but the blonde hair and much bigger chest are very different,” Ioaniss stated.

Rolland’s head cocked slightly to the side, one of his eyes glowing for just a brief moment. “It’s nice to meet all of you. Have you three always been the Infernals bound to Alburet? I heard that just a short while ago many Summoners were given the option to choose new Infernal companions if they so desired.”

“I’ve been with him since shortly after he came to this world,” Bob said with an inflated chest.

“I have been his only protector,” Tiny added.

“He bound me to his will,” Kitten said softly, dropping her gaze to the ground. “He has had nay other Succubus.”

Rolland nodded, “Then you are all surely very good at your jobs. I believe only a small percentage of Summoners declined to change at least one minion when given the option. I’ve even heard reports of Angelic Summoners renouncing the Light and embracing the Darkness once more when given the opportunity to choose new Infernal companions.

“You seem well versed in such matters,” Ioaniss mused as he gazed at Rolland.

“I try to keep up with all that I can that effects casters. There is always the chance of learning something new,” Rolland commented as he looked out at the sands. “Are we ready to go?” he asked, shifting the topic away from himself.

“We are,” Alburet commented. “Tiny, take the lead. Sir Jones, what is your class if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Trapsmith. You would be surprised by how many treasures are guarded by deadly traps.” Ioaniss got a distant look as they walked, “I recall one where I was chased by a giant boulder. It was right after I had collected a golden idol of Justice. It seems I didn’t disarm the trap properly, even though I thought I had. Oh, that really takes me back.”

Alburet chuckled as he recalled the original story behind Ioaniss’s tale, “I’m sure it does.”

They walked on across the sand, the fort falling away behind them. As soon as the dunes hid the fort from view, the group was surprised by a bright red flash followed by a large cloud of smoke. When the smoke cleared, a large spherical creature floated in the air in front of them, hovering above a red glyph. The large central eye shifted as it looked the group over. The mouth opened, revealing a long gash filled with sharp teeth. “I’m Gygax, the emissary of the Dark Lord sent to meet Alburet the Two-souled. Who are the rest of you?”

Alburet stepped forward first, “These are my friends and companions. They had each hoped to also speak with the Dark Lord on matters that pertain to them. I didn’t know if anything like that would be allowed, but no one said to come alone, so invited them along. Will they be allowed to meet with him?”

Gygax rose up in the air, small stalks each bearing an eye coming from around the sides and bottom of the demon to focus their combined gaze on each member of the party. “Each of you will state your name and why you seek audience. The Dark Lord listens through me. If you impress the Dark Lord with your strength of will he may grant your request.”

Ioaniss stepped forward first, “I’m Ioaniss Jones, of Stormguard. I have sought knowledge of the First Empire and how it fell for my entire life. None before me, that I am aware of, have had the chance to ask the Dark Lord directly about his involvement or non-involvement in such matters. There are conflicting legends. Some say that the Dark Lord made no attempt to stop the duo that engineered the fall of the Empire. Others say he directed his loyal followers to oppose the rebellious pair. I wish to find out which is the truth.”

The voice that issued from Gygax’s mouth next was the same deep voice Alburet had heard when he’d gotten the quest to come here. “Would you be willing to test your will against the right to know?”

“Depending on the challenge, I would,” Ioaniss replied quickly.

“There is a labyrinth, designed to test the faith of those who seek my favor. Would you enter this labyrinth to gain the right to speak with me directly?”

“I would,” Ioaniss stated.

“What of the other two?”

Rolland stepped forward, “Dark Lord, I am Rolland Magiblood. With me is my wife, Kim. We are friends of Alburet’s. I have questions about my bloodline that my family has been trying to answer for generations. I would be willing to risk the labyrinth to learn more about my lineage.”

“I have some of the answers you seek, Magiblood. You may enter the labyrinth with your wife to gain the right to speak to me directly. To enter the labyrinth, step forward onto the rune below my Emissary.”

Ioaniss stepped forward quickly, standing on the red glyph. It glowed brighter, but he didn’t vanish. Rolland looked over at Alburet, “My thanks for bringing us. If this works out and we survive I’m going to owe you.”

“Good luck. Remember you’re bargaining with a God,” Alburet reminded them.

“The Gods always keep their word,” Kim stated softly as she took her husband’s arm. “If we don’t make it back, let Vanessa know when she shows up for work tomorrow. She can arrange for another receptionist to take my place.”

“We will be seein’ each other again,” Stacia stated simply, stepping forward to hug both Rolland and Kim.

Kim and Rolland joined Ioaniss on the glyph. It flared brightly, and when the light died away the trio was gone. “Now that the extras are gone you may show your true form, Stacia,” the Dark Lord stated.

Alburet nodded and Stacia shifted to her Succubus form. Alburet asked, “What’s next?”

“Gygax will convey you to my castle via a portal. Once there, he will lead you to my throne room,” the Dark Lord replied through Gygax.

Alburet took Stacia’s arms, one to either side, then stepped onto the glyph with Bob and Tiny hard on his heels. There was the expected bright flash, then they were standing in a courtyard. The sky above them was blood red and the stone around them was as black as a starless night. Gygax drifted down to eye level and backed away from them, his central eye remaining focused on Alburet.

“Follow me to the throne room,” Gygax intoned as he began moving slowly towards a set of massive double doors. He kept his central eye facing Alburet. Two ten-foot-tall Destroyers with massive horns curled like a ram’s, sprouting from their heads stood guard on either side of the door. Each wore mixed plate and chain armor and held a short spear in one hand and a tower shield in the other.

Alburet took in the two guards as he followed Gygax. “Tiny, is that what you’ll be like when I reach level 100?”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as quietly as he could. “Those are Destroyer Lords, the most powerful of my kind.”

As they neared the doors, the two guards pulled open the massive, metal bound doors. Leathery rustling noises caused Alburet to look behind him. Twenty Imp Lords hovered in the passage, their wide grins displaying rows of needle sharp teeth. Each Imp Lord had twisting horns spiraling from its head and dark red wings and skin. The wings barely looked large enough to keep the five foot tall Imps aloft.

“Imp Lords,” Bob said, his voice tinged with fear. “They are the pinnacle of what an Imp can aspire to become.”

“I see,” Alburet replied, tipping an imaginary hat first to the imps, then the destroyers. “A pleasure to meet you all.”

“Follow,” Gygax said simply, resuming his motion ahead of them.

They entered a twenty-foot-wide hall of black stone which was streaked through with red. It reminded Alburet of the altar at the Dark Lord’s temple in Stormguard. Tapestries adorned the walls, each scene depicting one of the Gods appearing before their chosen people. Bestat was shown with the Lunari in multiple tapestries, each of them depicting a new ability taught to her followers. Justice was shown guiding humanity into civilization out of the stone age. Alburet spotted Elven and Dwarven Gods, along with others he couldn’t easily identify.

Alburet stopped in front of one tapestry, trying to make sense of the scene depicted. “Gygax what is this tapestry of?” Alburet asked, staring at a forest scene that showed only a Lion Lunari asleep in a clearing.

“That is Leo, the male Lunari god,” Gygax replied. “He is only known for sleeping and mating.”

Alburet’s lips compressed as he suppressed the laughter that tried to escape. He walked on, wondering where the doors they passed led. After a few turns and another long hall, they reached another massive set of doors, again guarded by two Destroyer Lords. Alburet nodded to the two guards as Gygax ordered the doors open.

As the doors swung open, Alburet was treated to a scene very much like the one depicted on the tapestry in the Dark Lord’s temple. Rows of columns stretched off into the darkness, naked male and female figures of every species chained to them. Succubi roamed among the columns, stopping here and there to whisper to those chained, giving them a gentle caress or a lash of the whip each carried before moving on. The Succubi were stunningly beautiful, their hair and eyes coming in all shades, with perfect pale skin. Large, leathery black wings and cloven hooves marked their Infernal nature.

“Wow, bondage scene much?” Alburet said without thinking.

“The Dark Lord awaits you,” Gygax intoned as he floated just inside the room then off to the side. “Go straight until you come to the last pillars. Stop there and wait for him to address you.”

“Thank you, Gygax,” Alburet led his minions into the room, looking around as he walked.

None of the people chained to the columns seemed distressed or unwilling. If anything, the general air was one of contentment. Some people were even sleeping as Alburet passed. Shaking his head, Alburet kept walking. There was no sense of fear, hatred or despair in any of the people he passed. The Succubi they passed all smiled seductively at the group. One even knelt to be at Bob’s height, she reached out and gently stroked his head as he went by. Bob let out a shuddering sigh, but kept walking even as he looked wistfully back at the winking succubus. The columns abruptly ended, leaving an expanse of deepening gloom open in front of them. Just at the edge of the light they could make out a shadowy throne with a figure seated on it. Alburet stopped, and his minions all went to their knees, bowing their heads.

Alburet didn’t kneel, but did give a deep bow to the throne. A dark laugh rang out from the figure on the throne, “You will not bend knee to me?”

“I… with all due respect, no. I would only bend a knee to one I accepted as a superior. While my wife and her family venerate you, sir, I have not taken up that same veneration. I don’t doubt you can kill me without effort. That does not make you my superior. If this upsets you, Dark Lord, I will offer what apologies I may and take my leave.”

“I was told you Two-souled would be a stubborn people, and I see I was told correctly. Do you still wish to receive my blessing to become a Half-blood Infernal?”

“I would take that blessing sir, but will you bestow it upon one who does not venerate you?” Alburet asked.

“Would you be willing to sacrifice to receive it?”

“I’ve already lost more in my life than I ever wanted to. If you require anything, then it had better be something fleeting like gold.”

“You think a blessing from a God should come without cost?”

Alburet sighed, “I got the boots by basically just being a nosy bastard. The gloves I got from a cracker-jack box, for all intents and purposes. The crown was a gift from the family that accepted me into their life when I married their daughter.  If you truly require something from me, I would choose to give you back the items that I have collected so far.”

“What about your Imp? Would you take another in his stead and gift him to me?” The figure stirred on the throne, sitting forward slightly.

“I would not send a friend away, much less family. Bob has been loyal and true to me since our first day together, and you ask me to hand him over like so much spare change?” Alburet felt his anger spike at the thought of losing someone he cared for again. “I would spill blood for family. I have killed for family before now, and if needed I will again.” His voice was hot with his anger and he took a single step forward.

“Good,” the Dark Lord cried out. “One who will defy even the Gods themselves. Would you try to kill me if the stakes were high enough?”

“Yes,” Alburet said as his eyes went to Stacia.

“She means that much to you? You met her less than two months ago. Has she so thoroughly entwined herself to you that you can’t do without her now?” The Dark Lord sat forward a little more, twin points of flame where eyes should be just visible in the gloom.

“She does and she has,” Alburet replied simply as he touched Stacia’s head gently. “Stand beside me, Kitten. A wife should fear no one when she is next to her husband.”

Stacia shivered as she got to her feet, “As you wish, me husband.”

“I can take her from you,” the Dark Lord said. “All Succubi obey me, and only me, in the end.”

Alburet’s blood went cold then hot as his hands clenched. “I will not let you,” he spat the words. “She is her own person, not some toy to be controlled at a whim.”

“But isn’t that what you do?” the Dark Lord mocked. “Do you not control her? Do you not force her to accept your will?”

“Nay,” Stacia said before Alburet could reply. “I bend to his will of me own choice. It be right and I wish it. He asks me iffin me be wantin this or tha’, he rarely forces his will upon me own. Truly, he blends love an’ control as no other can.”

Alburet looked at the woman he loved and his anger abated slightly. “Kitten, change for me, please. Show him who you are, not what you are because I bound you.”

Stacia became human in guise, “He wishes to protect me and me family, Lord. He be doin’ what ya tried an’ failed to do for generations. Be tha’ nay what ya truly want? For someone to help the rest understand tha’ ya nay be evil? Tha’ ya only wish for ya children to flourish.”

A ragged sigh came from the throne, “So much like your mother and grandmother. Always pointing out my flaws and pushing me to be better. If I could have known how much her line would influence me over the years I might have had different thoughts. But, one doesn’t control who they love, do they Stacia?”

“Nay,” Stacia said simply. “I did nay know I would be losin’ meself so thoroughly to me husband. But I would nay change it even iffin it meant havin’ all me other wishes granted.”

“As one would expect from my granddaughter,” came a silken purr from behind the throne. A moment later the most perfect woman Alburet could ever have envisioned appeared. Her perfect, porcelain skin was off-set by lustrous black hair that came down past her waist. Her green eyes were emeralds shining with their own inner light. “I am known as Mother,” she greeted Alburet. “I am the First Concubine to the Dark Lord, and mother of those that became the Succubi, Imps, and Destroyers.”

“Stacia’s grandmother?” he half inquired, having already been told as much. “It is an honor to meet you.” He bowed as deeply to her as he had the Dark Lord.

“Hmm, so you are polite and respectful if given the same treatment.” She looked rather pointedly at the Dark Lord, still seated on the throne, then back to Alburet. “Tell me Two-souled, what do you wish most in life?”

Images of Kaylee assaulted Alburet. He kept his face blank as he tried to contain his emotions. “What I want you can’t give me, Mother.”

“Will you tell me anyway, child?”

The words came in a rush, pouring out before he could consider them. “I have a daughter, not by blood, who is broken back in the other world. The only thing I want is for her to be whole again, for her to be able to go back to being the innocent woman she was from before the attack. I want her to walk, to laugh and be happy as she once was,” his voice caught. “You can’t give me that, but it is the reason I came to this world to begin with.”

“To begin with? And why do you come here now?” Mother asked, stepping forward to meet his eyes.

“I have family here,” Alburet replied, his gaze trapped by the green eyes of the Mother as they seemed to swallow him. “I have a wife that I love, friends that I care for, which includes Bob and Tiny. I still hope what I’m doing will help Kaylee, but these others are now part of the reason as well.”

“You are broken child, did you know that?” She stood barely two feet away.

“What do you mean?” Alburet’s chest tightened.

“Let me show you. This is just one piece of your broken mind,” her words were barely a whisper as she stepped so close that her green eyes became all that he saw.

~*~*~

Seamus looked at his attorney, Moore Moorehead, seated across the table from him, “I didn’t know we had a meeting today, Moore.”

“We didn’t,” Moore said, his eyes serious as he looked at Seamus. “I didn’t come about your case, Seamus. I came on behalf of your father.”

“Dad? What does he want this time?”

“It’s what he wished to leave you,” Moore replied, his eyes going sad. “Your father died yesterday, Seamus. Your mother found him in their bedroom. I’m so sorry to have to tell you.”

Seamus’s face went slack as the words hit him like an anvil. “What? You can’t be serious, Moore! I talked to him three days ago. He was fine! He said he was getting better…” Seamus felt like there was a knife in his chest, stabbing and twisting where his heart should be. “This is a joke, right? Tell me you’re joking!”

“Seamus,” Moore said calmly from across the table. “Calm down, please. No, it isn’t a joke. I am sorry. Your father left instructions that I was to be the one to inform you in the case of such an event.”

Seamus felt cold all over, “But how? Why?”

“The doctors think it was another heart attack. We won’t know for sure until the results come back. He tasked me with giving you a letter that he had left with his will.” Moore placed a single sheet of paper on the table before Seamus. It was folded in half, with his name on it.

Seamus reached for it, his hands shaking while his chest tightened. He picked it up as if it was a snake about to bite him. He opened the fold and began to read the last words he would ever receive from the man he idolized above all others in life.

Son,

I know you won’t be happy to get this from Moore. Know he only does as I ask him, do not blame him for being the messenger. It is simply my time, the Lord has taken me home to be with your grandmother and grandfather. I never thought you would end up in a prison, more so after you took on the life of service as a guard. You always listened to what I told you and have been truthful and forthright in your life. God knows your heart son, and knows why you slipped to the path you’re on now. Know I don’t hold any bad will for what you did. You only wished to see a bad man pay for his sins, you should have known that is God’s place and not yours. Even so, you did what you did out of love for another and no father can be mad at his child for loving others, even if it costs them everything they hold dear. Before the end you need to accept a God, that is the only way to salvation, even if it isn’t the God I’ve tried to teach you about.

I left a message for your mother as well. I know she hasn’t talked with you and holds a grudge against you, because of my health. It was just coincidence that I had my first attack right after your arrest. She might come around in the end I hope, the Lord only really knows though. Know that even though she won’t talk to you, she still loves you deeply. She cries when she thinks I ain’t watching her, she sneaks into your childhood room and fusses with the sheets as if you might come home any day. So just give her time and space, I pray she will come around for you once I’m gone.

One last thing, I spoke with your friend David a few times since that day. He is thankful for what you did, as he agrees the scum that committed the crime would not have gotten what he deserved. I tried to help him see that God is the only true judge of the soul, but like you, David sees the world as the end of life and not having faith in something greater. Or at least he did, he has been coming back to his faith over the last few months. I will always love you son, and I’ll be waiting for you with the rest of the family beyond the Pearly Gates.

Your loving mortal Father.

Tears dripped onto the page as the letter shook in his quivering hands. “Why did you leave me now? Wasn’t it bad enough that I’ve…” He couldn’t continue, folding into a ball where he sat. The letter crumpled in his hands as he began to cry heavily. His whole body shook with his deep, ragged sobs as Seamus tried to accept that the man he admired most had been taken from the world.

“Sir, we are going to take him for observation,” a guard said as a group of them entered the room.

“Yes, of course.” Moorhead got to his feet, watching the guards unshackle Seamus from the bench.

“Come on, Seamus,” one of the guards said as they picked him up. “You need to help us, get your feet under you and we’ll lead you along.”

Chapter Fifteen

Alburet woke, his body covered in cold sweat. He was barely able to lift his head up off the softness beneath it. The effort made him pant. He blinked as his eyes adjusted to the gloom, “Where am I?”

A hand softly stroked his forehead, “We be in a room at the Dark Lord’s castle, master.” Stacia eased his head back down to her lap, “Ya passed out in the throne room. Mother be sorry for what she did.”

“What I was shown, what was that? That wasn’t one of my memories,” Alburet told her. He could feel himself relax as she continued to caress his head.

“I can answer that for you,” Mother’s silken voice preceded her into the room. “I should apologize first, though. I didn’t understand the extent of the damage you’ve inflicted on yourself. What you saw was indeed your memory, Alburet, a true memory. You broke it away from your conscious and buried it deeply. All I did was reconnect it for you, though I was only able to do so partially due to other damage.”

“That wasn’t my memory, though,” Alburet told her, “Moore didn’t give me a letter from my father when he died. He told me my father died in the hospital from a heart attack. My mother didn’t find his body like that.” He felt an urge that the memory was true, though he didn’t want to accept it.

Mother sighed, “Child, your mind is fragmented. Fragmented by your own will, no less. What you think you know is not always true. What is true has been shattered and hidden away to keep the pain from your own mind.”

“It isn’t,” Alburet said angrily, “I can remember everything that has happened over the last five years without any problem.” He tried to sit up, failing as Stacia gently restrained him.

“Master,” Stacia said softly as she leaned over him so her eyes filled his vision. “Ya trust me. What she be sayin’ is true, ya mind is disjointed. Tha’ be where the nightmares are comin’ from. I have sensed it from ya ever since me change, but I did nay understand until now. While ya was out Mother an’ I talked.”

Alburet froze, “You’re saying that what I know as fact, isn’t?”

“Parts,” Stacia said softly. “Most of ya mind is fine. Ya mind is fractured from a couple of years before ya met me. I can help ya with it, iffin ya will let me.”

Alburet flinched involuntarily, feeling like he’d just been asked if he would like his eyes pulled out. “It can’t mean anything though, right? I mean, don’t people change their memories of stuff all the time?”

Mother’s hooves clicked on the floor as she came to kneel beside them. “Small things, yes. And almost everyone tries to forget the painful things. Your mind, though, is like a broken stained-glass window. Your mind is the worst I’ve ever seen, Alburet Two-souled. Even worse than your Lunari friend, Fluffball. We can’t heal it and help you unless you wish it. Any succubus can aid you, but I think that Stacia would be the best choice. She will gently and slowly piece it back together.”

Alburet shifted slightly away from her, “I’ll think about it.”

“As you wish, child,” Mother said as she stood back up. “I have left the potion that will transform you into a Half-blood Infernal with my granddaughter. If you still wish to make the change, all you need do is drink it. Be aware, though, that it is a painful and unpleasant process. Now, if you will excuse me, there are other guests that require my attention.” Her hooves echoed against the stone floor as she walked away.

“Master,” Stacia said, appearing above him again. “I will nay do anythin’ unless ya wish it. I will do anythin’ to help ya in anyway ya see fit. Know tha’ I worry for ya, ya memories be causin’ ya so much pain an’ it hurts me to see tha’.”

Alburet could see her love and distress as she looked down at him. “I’ll consider it, Kitten. Since I’m already down here, hand me the potion please. Might as well get this unpleasantness over with.”

She frowned but nodded and held out a vial filled with a bright red fluid with black specks floating in it. “It be said this be distilled from the Dark Lord’s blood. It will scour ya veins, shaping ya as it courses through ya body.”

Alburet took the bottle, feeling as though he were in a dream. He was only vaguely aware of the vial coming to his lips as he chugged the vial. His thoughts suddenly blanked as his body arched and a wordless scream was ripped from him.

Stacia clutched him to her as his muscles spasmed. He coughed and felt fluid spew from his mouth, a vivid red gout that covered Stacia’s arms as she held him and whispered into his ear. He couldn’t make out the words. Molten metal scoured his veins, the pain the most intense thing he had ever experienced. The hands holding him strained against him as he bucked like a bull. Two smaller hands on his legs vanished as his legs bucked.

Two sharp pains erupted from his forehead. His vision wavered and shifted as his eyes seemed to almost boil. The scream went on and Stacia struggled to hold him. He felt more hands clamp down on his body as the pain coursed through him. He felt his teeth shift in his mouth and more blood erupted from him.

“Hold on, master,” Stacia’s sob cut through his pain, “it be almost done.”

His heart surged, feeling as if it were trying to break free from his chest. It stuttered, and Alburet wondered if this was how his father had felt before he’d died. His vision swam back into focus, the colors sharper and more vivid than they had been. Just as he could see again, blackness fell onto him like a wall and he was barely able to whisper a few words.

“I’m sorry,” he gasped as darkness claimed him.

He became dimly aware of voices speaking above him and two sets of soft, yet firm arms wrapping him in a tight embrace. He tried to recall where he was and why he had been asleep. His eyes fluttered as his ears began to function properly again, allowing him to make out what was being said.

“Ya could have warned me about how much it would be hurtin’ him,” Stacia’s voice was soft, but clearly conveyed her anger.

“Calm yourself,” the Dark Lord’s voice answered her. “He survived, as do all who undergo the change. It is just unpleasant.”

“I do nay forgive those tha’ hurt me husband,” Stacia seethed.

“Kitten,” Alburet’s voice was rough from all the screaming, “calm. It’s over and I’m okay. Don’t be too mad at him. Pain is just a passing moment to be fought through.”

Stacia turned to look at him, her red eyes filled with worry. “Ya bucked as iffin ya soul was bein’ ripped from ya, master. I feared…”

His hand came up to stroke her hair, “Shh, Kitten.” He frowned, seeing his changed skin but focused on calming the woman he loved. “I can’t die a final death, remember?”

“It does nay make me worry less,” she whispered as she nestled her cheek into his hand.

“I know,” he coughed, his throat still raw. “I need some fluid, Kitten. I also think I should look in a mirror now.”

The succubus version of Stacia held a flask of tea to his lips, “Drink slowly, master.” She held the flask while he drank.

He sipped the tea, grateful that it eased the pain, “Thank you.”

“Our business is concluded for now,” the Dark Lord intoned. “You may stay until you recover. Welcome into the family, Alburet Two-souled. I shall keep my eyes on you.”

“It was a less pleasant way to be accepted into the family than a wedding,” Alburet replied, sitting up with Stacia’s help. His eyes found the Dark Lord.

The Dark Lord stood seven feet tall. Black wings enfolded him like a great cloak, concealing most of the man’s body. His face, though, was not what Alburet had been prepared for. Two small nubs of horns protruded from the dark red skin of his forehead. Where his eyes should have been danced two orbs of swirling fire. The Dark Lord’s lips twisted into a smirk as he returned Alburet’s gaze, revealing longer, very sharp looking maxillary canines.

“Not many who are not fully Infernal have ever seen me,” the Dark Lord intoned. His wings pulled back and were folded behind him. Dark red skin at his extremities that went midnight black at his core was revealed. Alburet’s eyes scanned down the leather-clad legs, surprised to find red hued bare feet instead of cloven hooves. The feet were a rich blood color with talons where the toes should be.

“You’re more human than I expected,” Alburet finally managed to say.

“As are all of my Demon Lords,” the Dark Lord chuckled. “No matter what race they begin as, even Lunari, they always end up looking very similar in the end. Now that we have met, do you regret your choices here?”

“Here at your castle?” Alburet asked.

“No. Here in Alpha World.”

“Not one,” Alburet climbed to his feet, clinging to Stacia and her Copy to steady himself. He met the Dark Lord’s gaze once more. “Stacia is worth any torment. Had I done things differently, I might not have met her and won her heart.”

A laugh erupted from the Dark Lord, “Just like her Grandmother. Would you? Would you endure any torment?”

“Yes,” Alburet managed to reply.

A genuine smile spread across the God’s lips, “Very well. I wish you luck in your life here, Alburet Two-souled. Your path just became rockier than you can imagine. You will either make my people’s lives easier, or plunge us all back into chaos again.” A blinding flash of light and a dense, billowing cloud of sulfurous smoke followed hard on the Dark Lord’s final words.

“Does he always grandstand?” Alburet asked, swaying slightly.

“He does love to have the last word,” Mother’s voice came from the doorway. “I’ve brought some refreshments and a mirror for you. Stacia, take him to the seat over there.”

Stacia and Kitten stood on either side of Alburet, supporting him as they guided him to the chair. Alburet blinked, trying to adjust to the changes in his vision. Colors were far more vivid, and there seemed to be more of them. Everything was much more sharply defined, which did odd things to his depth perception. He looked up to watch Mother directing a small group of Succubi arranging the carts they brought in, along with some large covered thing.

The Succubi that followed Mother’s directions were the most refined and sensual creatures Alburet had ever seen. He could see the differences between Stacia’s demon form and their forms, though most of the refinements were subtle. Their wings were the most pronounced difference, being much larger than Stacia’s. Alburet saw one Succubus using her tail as a third hand, which Stacia was not able to do. But most telling was the way they moved. Dancers all over the world would have killed to be half as graceful.

“My daughters and granddaughters. These are the Succubus Ladies, equal in rank to the Destroyer Lords and Imp Lords.” Mother told him.  “Alburet, would you like to view your new form before or after you have refreshed yourself?”

“Mirror, then food please, Mother.”

“Ladies,” Mother gestured and two Succubi moved forward before they pulled the cloth off what proved to be a large mirror in a standing frame.

Alburet blinked at his reflection. His face, hair and eyes were still the same. His skin now had a pronounced ruddy tinge to it and two small horns were on his brow, just visible through his hair. Baring his teeth, he found his maxillary canines had lengthened noticeably, but not to the extent of the Dark Lord’s fangs.

He stood up, still feeling rather wobbly, and pulled his chest armor and shirt off. The skin on his torso was a blackish hue that reddened as it went towards his extremities. He thought he might also be an inch or two taller. “Huh. So an imitation of the Dark Lord, then?”

“You’re the first to resemble him so closely after taking the Half-blood elixir.” Mother motioned and the curtain was put back over the mirror. “You should sit, please, and we’ll set out food for you.” She motioned again and the other Succubi moved their carts in closer, removing covers from plates and bowls.

Alburet sat down and with Stacia’s help got his shirt and armor back on. “Where are Tiny and Bob?”

“We are here, master,” Tiny rumbled from behind the Succubi.

“Did you help hold me down?”

“Yes, and you kicked me clean off of you,” Bob replied as he darted forward. “I mean, yeah, it wasn’t your fault and no hard feelings, but you threw me right into the wall!”

“Did you manage to hang on for eight seconds first?” Alburet asked, his lips quirking up.

“I had you for a good ten,” Bob said, looking puzzled.

“Then you get a prize,” Alburet chuckled as the Succubi finished setting up.

“I will arrange for that,” Mother said. She nodded to the two Succubi closest to Bob. “Ladies, this Imp has earned my favor along with his master’s. Treat him well, and attend his every need until his master calls for him again.”

“Oh, Mother, thank you! Thank you. I’m not worthy...” Bob kowtowed, not quite daring to kiss her hooves in his gratitude, “Thank you.”

“Bob,” Alburet said to get his attention. When Bob looked his way, Alburet smiled, “You’re done helping me for today. Go enjoy yourself, I’ll call on you again tomorrow.”

Bob sprang to his feet, feet dancing a mad jig and his wings fluttering almost quickly enough to lift him off the floor. He took the hands of the Succubi smiling down at him from either side, grinning up at them. “Two succubi, one bed. I mentioned that once, right?” With a cackle, he skipped out of the room flanked by the Succubi. Alburet was reminded of a small terrier tugging eagerly at its leash as Bob and the two Succubi Ladies left the room.

Alburet couldn’t help chuckling as he watched Bob go, “Tiny?”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“Go see to your wives, enjoy the rest of your day.”

“As the master wishes,” Bowing, Tiny walked out of the room.

“He has gained status as your Destroyer,” Mother told Alburet. “Soon, he will have more ladies vying to join his family.”

“I wish him luck, then,” Alburet said, eyeing the food displayed before him. “Will you be joining us for the repast, Mother?”

“Alas, other duties require my attention. My daughters here will be more than happy to stay with you and entertain you as you desire.”

Alburet shook his head, “I’m a one wife kind of guy.”

“You need not marry them,” Mother laughed. “Even the Dark Lord has no true wife. So, feel free to sample anything they offer you. I think you do not fully understand the privileges that accompany rank here. And you have considerable rank.”

“He be nay interested in others, Mother. I have told him it be fine, but he insists on his way for now.” Stacia said softly as she gently stroked Alburet’s neck. “He be silly, but I be lovin’ him all the same.”

“You know I’m right here, right?” Alburet replied. “I wish you a good day, Mother.”

With a small bow of her head, Mother swayed from the room. The other Succubi finished arranging the carts, ensuring the refreshments were all within easy reach of Alburet.

“May we speak with your wife while you eat, Alburet?” One of the succubi asked, her voice soft.

“She can speak to whomever she wishes,” Alburet replied absently, putting a sandwich together, which he then handed to Stacia. “I do not curtail her words, nor will I.”

“Let us step away from me master while he eats, Ladies,” Stacia accepted the sandwich and a kiss, then led the group away from him.

Alburet watched her go and his lips twisted just slightly. He knew what the conversation was going to be about. He wondered for a moment if maybe he should give in to what Stacia obviously wanted. No single man would turn down the bevvy of flesh that he could sample here.

As he chewed, his mind wandered back to his father. He’d been a god-fearing man who held to the sanctity of marriage. Alburet’s eyes grew moist at the memories and he wished his father was here. Just one day with his father, to discuss life and show his father that he’d found a woman who loved him, even if she was a demon.

“Would you approve, dad? Or would you curse me for loving a demon?” Alburet barely whispered between bites. “Would mom finally be happy that I found someone? Or would she hate the fact there would still be no grandkids?”

He was still lost in his thoughts when Stacia touched him gently. “Master, be ya done?”

Shaking his head to clear it, he looked up to find them alone and the carts gone. “Sorry, I got to wondering if my parents would be as accepting of you as your family was of me.”

“They love ya, master,” Stacia told him. “I be sure they would have been happy tha’ ya found love.”

“Of course,” Alburet said, getting to his feet. “How was the talk?”

“They all be askin’ to be considered to join us. They could nay grasp ya stance on marriage, but they be demons so they will wait patiently for me to give them an answer.”

“You could have just told them no,” Alburet told her.

“Iffin I did tha’ and ya changed ya mind later, I would nay have a ready pool to pick from. What was the line Gerald said the other day? ‘Always be prepared’?”

Chuckling, Alburet pulled Stacia into a hug, “Yes he did. But let’s head home. I think I should sleep.”

“As ya wish,” Stacia murmured into his ear.

“I love you too, my little fire kitten.”

Together they drew out their Homestones and used them, reappearing before their home and guildhall. Alburet was vaguely aware of Stacia in both her human and demon forms leading him inside, to the bedroom, and putting him to bed. He was briefly aware of two naked bodies against him as darkness claimed him again.

Chapter Sixteen

Alburet woke to the sound of Stacia’s muffled moans of pleasure. He turned towards the sound to see her engaged with her Copy in a sixty-nine. He watched them with a smile as she brought both of her bodies to orgasm at the same time. When they collapsed into a heap, Alburet dismissed the Copy, which allowed him unfettered access to Stacia’s quivering flesh. He pinned her arms down as he loomed over her. “An interesting way to wake, Kitten, but now you’ve gotten me up.”

She gasped as he pressed forward, her legs wrapping around his waist. “Mayhap ya be goin’ to punish me for it?” she moaned as he began to take her.

Sometime later, when they were both sated from the morning exercise and cuddling on the bed, Alburet stirred. “I should check in with Ioaniss, Rolland and Kim this morning. We should also see what the others want to be doing today.”

“As ya wish, master,” Stacia murmured into his chest. “How do ya feel today?”

“Fine,” he replied as he stroked her hair.

“Ya passed out as soon as we got home,” she told him. “Mayhap it was just a way for ya body to adjust to the change.”

“Possibly,” Alburet gently untangled them and got to his feet. He stretched, and checked his new body out. He was relieved to see that nothing below the waist had changed, aside from the color of his skin. He hadn’t been paying much attention to those sorts of details earlier. Curious, he brought up his character screen to check if anything had changed. His race now was listed as Half-Blood Infernal. Tapping the race brought up an information screen, which he read over.

Half-Blood Infernal:

You are half Infernal, either by birth or by deed. Your demonic heritage grants you abilities based on the demon type of your Infernal half. Imp blood grants the ability to forgo the verbal components of spells. Destroyer blood grants resilience in battle and passive damage reduction. Succubus blood grants the passive ability to influence the emotions of others. The more powerful the bloodline, the more powerful the ability for those who are directly tied to that bloodline. Your blood comes from the Dark Lord himself. You gain the abilities of all bloodlines, at maximum rank.

You also gain 50% resistance to fire damage from all sources.

Negative side effects include lowered reputation with all factions by one full rank and slower reputation gains with all factions.

Alburet whistled softly, as he checked his reputations and saw that they had indeed all dropped by one standing. “Wow, that was quite the reputation hit,” he muttered.

“Aye,” Stacia said from behind him as she wrapped her arms around him. “Are ya goin’ to be okay?”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Alburet told her as they went into the bathroom to clean up.

Almost an hour later, Alburet sat at the table sipping coffee as Stacia started breakfast. “You really are insatiable, aren’t you Kitten?”

“Tha’ be nay true. I be perfectly content at the moment,” she replied. “It nay be me fault tha’ every time me eyes land on ya I be thinking of being under ya hand.”

Chuckling, Alburet pulled out his Mindstone and sent off messages to everyone. He filled his friends in on his day and sent messages to Rolland, Kim and Ioaniss. Not a minute later his icon lit up and he checked who had replied.

Message from Karen:

Can we come over and see? Fluff is with me.

Message from Gerald:

After my meeting we were thinking of hitting the Snowblind Hills, what do you think?

Alburet replied to both of them in the affirmative, telling Stacia. “Put two more sets of food on, love. Fluff and Karen are on their way over.” No sooner had the words left his mouth than knocking came at the door. “That was fast,” he laughed.

Answering the door, he found not the duo he expected, but his in-laws and friends. “What’s wrong?” Alburet asked, seeing visible worry on their faces.

They all stared at him with varying degrees of shock, except for Lilith, who smiled at him. “I’m sure you are not aware, but the Dark Lord informed his followers last night that he had bestowed his favor upon a Two-souled. We could think of only one person who might manage to procure such an honor, so we came to check.”

“What did you do?” Stewart finally said, having gotten over his shock.

“Come in and I’ll explain,” Alburet said, stepping aside. “Stacia, your family is here.”

Stacia looked over as they all came in, “We be expectin’ others in a few as well. Ma’, will ya join me in the kitchen an’ help get food enough ready for all?”

Lilith nodded as she glided over to help her daughter as the others all found seats. Before Alburet could close the door Fluff and Karen came around the corner. “We have company, so things might be a little tight for places to sit,” Alburet greeted them, giving them each a hug as they came in. Stewart and Grimgar gave up their seats to the ladies before anyone said anything. “Okay. Since everyone is here, I only have to tell the full story once.”

He began his story, and was interrupted very quickly by questions about how he’d come to have Ioaniss’s information. He cut them off and asked them to wait until the end to ask that and any other questions they came up with, and continued with the tale. Half-way through, Stacia and Lilith served plates to everyone, then taking their own seats in their husband’s laps. Alburet found it difficult to continue his story as Stacia alternated feeding him and herself, but he managed. He left out any mention of his memories. The subject still bothered him, and he wasn’t yet ready to share his concerns. There was a few minutes of silence as everyone finished eating when he’d concluded the tale and invited questions.

“I would love to know how ye even had Sir Jones’s information,” Grimgar said.

“He exchanged it with me back when I talked to him at the castle.”

“What about the Magiblood couple? Why were they so eager to go with?” Stewart asked.

“They’re good friends, and Rolland has an interest in all forms of magic. I saw no harm with them tagging along. I don’t know what he planned to ask the Dark Lord.”

“Ioaniss must be after information about the Forgotten Prison or something else equally obscure,” Alistern mused with a distant look.

“Did it hurt?” Fluffball asked softly. “The change. You said you took some kind of elixir, but not how it affected you.”

His eyes closed briefly as he considered how to explain it. “It is, without a doubt, the most physically painful thing I’ve ever experienced. It was as if my blood was boiling inside of me, and my bones were being twisted around and my teeth yanked out of my mouth without any anesthesia. Sprouting horns is the worst headache you can possibly imagine.”

“What does it mean? To be a Half-blood Infernal? Does it give you any cool perks?” Karen asked, garnering a look of puzzlement from the others.

“You aren’t upset about him being a Half-blood?” Stewart asked.

“No, why would I be?”

“Because Half-blood Infernals are barely tolerated in the city,” Fluff replied. “Alburet probably took large hits to his reputation for his change.”

Alburet opened his reputation tab. “Lost a full ranking with each major faction. Didn’t seem to affect individual reputations, those will probably change when I interact with specific people.”

Reputation with the Stormguard Guards has been reduced to Friendly.

Reputation with all Stormguard factions has been reduced to Liked.

Reputation with all Dwelden factions has been reduced to Wary.

Reputation with all Elven factions has been reduced to Wary.

Reputation with all Lunari factions has been reduced to Wary.

“That isn’t horrible,” Karen said.

“My rep gains will also be much slower now,” Alburet told her. “As for perks, it depends on which demon your blood comes from. Stewart, are you half Destroyer or Imp?”

“Imp,” Stewart informed Alburet.

“So you can cast spells without words?”

“I usually say the words. Fewer questions that way,” Stewart told him, glancing sideways at the two people he didn’t really know.

“Destroyer blood gives a damage reduction buff. Succubus blood lets the Half-blood influence emotions to a small degree. Enough to cause someone who is interested to make a move on you, for instance,” Alburet told them as he stroked Stacia’s leg. “Stacia is now also a Half-blood,” Alburet told the room, “that is what people will find out if they ask. She was changed with me at my request.”

“That is an interesting angle, and it will nicely deflect attention away from us,” Lilith nodded in approval.

“Exactly. If I can somehow put the rest of this armor set together, I think I’ll get the change again to a Demon Lord.”

Everyone but Karen, Fluff and Stacia got wide eyes. “What does that mean?” Karen asked.

“The Demon Lords should be the most powerful of the Infernals,” Fluff said. “They are the ones that stand just below the Dark Lord in the hierarchy, and are said to have some unique abilities. Just as a full vampire can shift to a gaseous form or a bat, as far as I know.”

“Fluffball is correct,” Almira stated, looking at Alburet. “Have you pledged to the Dark Lord?”

“No, nor do I intend to,” Alburet told her levelly. “I have never venerated a god, on the other world or here, and I don’t plan on starting now.”

“Does he know?” Alistern asked.

“I’m sure he does,” Alburet chuckled. “He asked. He seemed greatly amused by my answer. Lilith, your mother says hi, by the way.”

Lilith stiffened, “Mother talked to you?”

“Yes. You should talk with Stacia later. Teach her some tips for helping people like you’re helping Fluff.” Alburet swallowed, the very thought making him shake nervously.

“Are ya sure, master?” Stacia asked, locking eyes with him.

“Not really,” Alburet croaked, “but maybe it would be for the best.”

“What?” Karen asked sitting forward, as were the others.

Alburet looked at Fluff, “Do you want others to know what Lilith is doing to help you?”

Fluff swallowed and shook her head once, “No, please.”

“Then I won’t say anything more for now,” Alburet said and looked at Karen. “Please leave it be for now. Fluff and I are both asking.”

Karen bit her lip as her hands clenched, “But, what if I can help?”

“You can’t,” Lilith told her, “at least not yet. Later, when things have progressed, it can help if a loved one is there to reaffirm love for them. At the start though, it is tough for them and they might withdraw if they feel like they are being cornered. When Fluff is ready, and if she agrees, then I will bring you into the circle.”

“Yes,” Fluff said, looking over at Lilith, “when I am ready, I would like Karen to know.”

“Will you abide by her decision until then, Karen Two-souled?” Lilith asked.

Karen let out a frustrated sigh, “Fine. I care about Fluff and over the last week or two I’ve seen a remarkable change in her. If this is from your help, then please continue. When I can help, let me know and I will be there for her.”

Fluff’s eyes gleamed with tears, two of them tracking down her face before she scrubbed them away. “Thank you.” Her words were barely a whisper.

Karen turned and pulled Fluff to her in a hug, “No need to thank a friend who cares for you. You are a wonderful person who deserves to be happy.”

The two friends hugged each other as the room watched in silence for a moment. Grimgar finally broke the silence, “Well, I should be getting’ back to me shop, it be well past time to open. Thank ye for breakfast, Stacia. Iffin there be anythin’ I can do for ye, just let me know.”

Almira and Alistern expressed similar sentiments as they all got to their feet. Alburet showed them out as Stacia collected the dishes for cleaning. Once the family was gone he came back to his chair and sat heavily. “In-laws just dropping by, something I was sure I would never experience.”

“Marriage problems,” Karen chuckled. “At least they like you.”

“True,” Alburet replied. “Gerald suggested we hit the Snowblind Hills today. Any idea what that should mean for us?”

“Bring warm clothes to wear over your armor,” Karen replied. “It’s like Canada in the winter, and there’s always a blizzard going on.”

“Fun times,” Alburet said as he got to his feet. “I’ll just go grab some more gear from the bedroom, be back shortly.”

As he left Stacia drifted over to the other two. “Fluff,” Stacia began, “iffin ya are okay with it, would ya like me to take over for me Ma’? I be learnin’ her ways, as I will need them for Alburet. Ya can stay here in our spare room, iffin ya want.”

“I don’t know,” Fluff said uncertainly. “I wouldn’t want to intrude…”

“Hell, I’ll take the spare room if she doesn’t want it,” Karen said. “Maybe then we can break Alburet’s stubborn resistance about the whole marriage thing.”

Stacia shook her head, “We can have ya both in the room, it be big enough for two beds. I be askin’ as I would like to try to help ya before I be tryin’ to help Alburet. His issue be even more complex than ya problem be.”

Fluff chewed her lip, then nodded, “Okay. Once your mom says you’re ready.”

“We can both stay in the same room?” Karen asked.

Stacia nodded, “Aye but we will nay be tryin’ to break his will in any manner. It may help Fluff iffin she knows someone she trusts is always here for her. Iffin ya want to help, Karen, it be best to direct ya focus to bein’ there for Fluff and nay between me husband’s legs.”

Karen smirked at the last few words but nodded, “Okay, fine. For now, at least, but I’m not going to just give up on the idea. Even Fluff might consider it if he offered.”

Fluff went crimson in an instant, ducking her head down and frantically grooming her ears with alternating hands. “I’m not… I mean he wouldn’t… I’m ugly and…”

“No, you’re not Fluff,” Karen said as she gently caught one of Fluff’s hands and stroked her ear for her. “You’re soft, caring, kind, and sexy as all hell.”

Fluff went still, frozen in place. Her purring gradually became audible, then she pressed her head into Karen’s hand and visibly relaxed. She was still doing that when Alburet came out of the bedroom carrying extra jackets.

“Kitten, I grabbed some warm pants and a jacket for you.” He set them on the table, looking over at Karen petting Fluff. He coughed once and looked away as his mind nosedived with ideas. “I also have jackets for you two, if you need them.”

He missed seeing Karen lean forward to whisper in Fluff’s ear, or seeing Fluff’s eyes come up to look at him. Fluff’s purr grew even louder, threatening to start echoing in the small room as Karen’s words bolstered her confidence. “Thank you Al,” Fluff said, her words rumbling with the purr.

“Yeah, no problem,” Alburet said, pulling his jacket on, still not looking back at the couch.

“Thank ya master,” Stacia said as she slipped around him and snagged the clothes he’d brought out for her. She stripped off her current clothing and put on the warmer clothes, her eyes watching him as he watched her. “It be so nice when me husband brings me the right clothin’.” She wiggled her hips as she pulled the pants up, which drew his eyes up to her bouncing breasts. “We have guests, husband, it be nay polite to be oglin’ me so. They may think ya plan to take me and nay share with them.”

“That would be mean,” Karen said from the sofa where she sat with Fluff. Her eyes traced Stacia’s form, a soft sigh escaping her lips unbidden when Stacia covered up.

“Karen?” Fluff asked as she pulled her eyes away from Stacia as well. “Do you still like women?”

Karen blinked, taken by surprise by such a blunt question like that from Fluff. “Err, well, yeah. I mean, I thought that it was kind of clear that I like both sides of the fence. I was happy with Alburet and Stacia, when he used to let me join them.”

“Doesn’t it make you bad? Liking women, I mean?” Fluff asked, curling in on herself where she sat.

“I don’t think so,” Karen replied gently. “Stacia, you want to weigh in?”

“I think love is love, it can never be bad,” Stacia replied.

“I think two women loving each other is a wonderful thing,” Alburet added. “Then again, most men feel that way. I’ll go one farther, though. Two guys in love doesn’t bother me. Well, unless they try to include me, as I just don’t feel that way about other men. I don’t think it’s wrong to love who you want to love, as long as everyone is an adult and consents.”

“Oh,” Fluff said as she huddled more.

Stacia went to Fluff and knelt down next to her, whispering into her ear. Karen leaned in gently, stroking Fluff’s ears, to listen in to what Stacia was saying. Alburet frowned, wondering what kind of hell Fluff had gone through for her to be so reserved and timid around others. He shook his head and was wondering if he should join the other two huddled around her when his message icon began flashing.

Message from Ioaniss Jones:

Alburet, thank you for the opportunity to speak to the Dark Lord. He was gracious enough to grant me both a relic and a book recording its history once we completed his test. This wouldn’t have been possible without you, and I shall remember this in days to come.

Message from Rolland Magiblood:

Alburet, we completed the Dark Lord’s test. Kim will be back to work tomorrow, we need a day to rest as the test was quite difficult. The Dark Lord gave me a text that he says will answer some of my questions. I feel indebted to you and will look to repay it when I am able. Please, if you need any help, let me know and I will do my best for you. You have my thanks.

Message from Kim Magiblood:

My friend will be with me tomorrow when I come back to work. I already informed Erin that I will not be in today. My husband is a little exuberant over the Dark Lord’s gift to him, so thank you for that, and everything you’ve done for us. See you tomorrow.

Alburet closed the interface, just in time for the icon to start flashing again. Sighing, he looked up to see the women wiping their eyes and getting to their feet, so he checked the new message.

Message from Gerald:

We’ll meet you at the Portal Guild in fifteen minutes. I’ll tell Fluff and Karen. See you there.

“Gerald is heading over to the portal Guild,” he told them. “Everyone good to go?”

“I need to grab me blades,” Stacia said, and hurried off to do so.

“We’re good,” Karen said as she and Fluff went to stand next to the door.

Stacia returned a moment later and the group headed out. They met up with Gerald and Marysue, who blinked at Alburet’s change. “I’ll explain as we hunt,” Alburet told them, “it’s a long story.”

“I can’t wait to hear it,” Gerald laughed. “Nothing is ever simple with you, it seems.”

Chapter Seventeen

Alburet caught the receptionist seated at the desk in the Portal Guild staring as they made their way to the stairs. He tipped his crown to her with a smile, “Good day to you as well, miss.”

Stacia glanced from the woman to Alburet as they went past, “Are ya goin’ to do tha’ to all of them?”

“Pretty damn much,” he said as they climbed the stairs. “I can ignore it, get mad about it, or give them a bit of sarcasm.”

“Well, glad to know which one it’s going to be, then,” Karen laughed from in front of them. “Can’t say I’m really surprised, though, am I right?”

“He does tend to go with sarcasm,” Fluff agreed.

Chuckling, Alburet pulled the hood of his cloak up so it covered his face, as much to hide it as to help cut the wind when they stepped out into the cold of the north. “There, now it won’t matter as much.”

They found the right floor and stepped through the archway to the Snowblind Fort. When they arrived, a light snow was falling around them and the guards at the gate were bundled up in parkas. “Two-souled are finally back,” one of them called into the courtyard. Turning back to face the group he continued, “We’re glad you folks are starting to show up again. Going out into the storm is not a pleasant thing.”

Karen shivered, “Colder then I recall.”

“You can dampen it by turning down the settings some, though if you’re not warm enough you’ll get hit with the debuff.” Gerald said, fiddling with his interface, “Frigid, which causes your teeth to chatter making your spells take 10% longer to cast and Shivering, which reduces your melee damage by 10%.”

Karen looked at her status bar, “Clear of it for now.”

“It’s when we get out into the blizzard that it will pick up,” Marysue said. “If you have any extra clothes, put them on over your armor now.”

“Warm clothing is for sale in the store inside the walls if you’re not prepared,” the guard told them.

“Thank you,” Karen said, heading into the keep. “I’ll catch up in a moment. Going to see what they have.”

“We probably all should,” Gerald commented then looked at Alburet and Stacia again. “Well except for them, they probably got extra clothes during the wedding.”

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “We have some suited for the southern climes as well.”

“Okay, see you guys in a few minutes then,” Gerald said as he and the others entered the courtyard and headed for the shop.

“They were not prepared,” the guard chuckled.

Alburet glanced at the guard’s name and suppressed his laughter, “Sums it up pretty well, Illider Snowhater.” He lifted his head and shifted his cloak slightly to meet the guard’s gaze. “No one is always prepared, after all.”

The guard’s eyes went from happy to flat as he looked at Alburet. “You are free to enter the keep, but don’t cause any issues.”

“I never have,” Alburet replied as he took Stacia’s arm and walked past the two guards.

“Now what is a fine lady like that doing with a guy who has tainted blood?” the other guard asked after they went by.

Alburet shook his head and kept walking, he knew this was going to be tougher. He was going to have to deal with all the small-minded digs that would be thrown at him. His reputation with the guards was still good, so if he announced himself it should cut that way down. That seemed like a bit much to have to do, then again, his change was probably not common knowledge yet. Once it got out he was sure it would cause ripples.

The couple walked into the fort proper. Once inside, Alburet put his hood down and brushed at his hair, “It might be slightly more taxing than I had thought to put up with the looks and comments.”

“Ya can do it, Asthore,” Stacia said, giving his arm a squeeze.

“Do all half-blood Succubi show no overt signs, like you?”

“Nay tha’ we know of,” Stacia replied. “Mayhap it be tha’ since Succubi can change form later tha’ it does nay show?”

“Weird, but okay.” Alburet wondered if maybe half-bloods were more common than believed, since Succubi could effectively hide their nature. He was still considering it when Gerald and the others caught up to them, now dressed in thicker clothing.

“Okay, let’s do this. We should also make sure to drop off the quests from the Webbed Wood later today as well. Then we can see about heading back down the chain to the goblin villages and such to do those lower level quests and dungeons.” Gerald tugged at his jacket, looking as though he were trying to adjust the lapel of a suit.

“Sounds good,” Alburet said as they made their way over to the sergeant desk. “Sir,” He addressed the snow-leopard Lunari on duty. “Alpha Company here to pick up the quests you have, sir.”

The Lunari looked up and a single brow rose, “Alpha Company? I thought you were led by an Alburet Two-souled?”

“That would be me, sir,” Alburet said as he fell into parade rest.

“I was told Alburet was a human,” the Lunari coughed, “which you are decidedly not.”

“I completed a ritual, which changed my race, sir. Check my name if you don’t believe. With me are my officers. We’ve been going to each fort to try helping out.”

Snoweye Warmcoat’s eyes narrowed slightly as he pulled the up name bars above the players. “Hmm, indeed. It does appear that you are Alburet Two-souled. I’ll need to report this along to HQ, so our records on you are current.”

“That’s fine, sir,” Alburet replied. “Can we get the quests from you, please, sir? We would like to head out and see what the Snowblind Hills have in store for us.”

“Of course,” Snoweye sat up a little straighter. “Kill me ten of the Snowmakers, ten of the Oracles, ten of the Wardens and thirty of the Pathmakers. Also feel free to Purge the Cave, once you get strong enough.”

Quest: Kill Ten Yeti Snowmakers

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill Ten Yeti Oracles

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill Ten Yeti Wardens

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill Thirty Yeti Pathmakers

Reward: 50 Gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Purge the Yeti Cave

Reward: 100 Gold and an item from the Quartermaster.

“The cave will be beyond us for a short time sir, but we’ll tackle it before we move onto the next higher areas.” Alburet saluted, then he and the others turned and left.

“Why would he report your race change?” Marysue asked.

“The guards are the armies and the intelligence agencies of this world,” Fluff said softly. “They have files on anyone they consider of interest. All of us would be on file, as Alpha Company has been deemed worthy by the crown.”

“Ugh,” Marysue sighed. “I was hoping to not be famous here at least.”

“You’re second fiddle to me here,” Alburet chuckled. “Just keep your head down a little and people will look right past you. They would be wrong to, of course, the healer is always the most important part of any successful group.”

“Tanks being second,” Gerald chuckled.

“DPS comes last in ranking as always,” Karen sighed, “but it’s still way more fun than healing or tanking.”

Once back outside the main gates, Alburet summoned his minions. He called Tiny first and when the smoke cleared Tiny nodded to him, “Greetings, master. How are you feeling?”

“Fine, Tiny. How are the wives?” Alburet replied with a grin.

“They are holding a meet and greet today to decide which other two they want to add to the family,” Tiny rumbled. “When I go home I shall have two new wives to meet.”

Gerald blinked, “Wait, why are your other wives deciding?”

“Do not your wives decide what is best for your household?” Tiny asked.

“I don’t even have a single wife, much less several,” Gerald replied.

“Ah. One day you will and your first wife will then look for others that are compatible with you. The biggest decision you will ever make is who your first wife will be, so choose wisely. She will set the tone for the entire family.” Tiny gave a toothy grin when he finished speaking.

Karen laughed, “Oh, his first wife has already been picked, she just hasn’t told him yet.”

Marysue blushed and Gerald blinked. When he looked at her, Marysue was staring at him, her face unreadable. He swallowed audibly, “Mary?”

“We’ll talk tonight,” she said, her cheeks red. “I’ve been working up the nerve to speak with you about… things.”

His jaw dropped open, then closed with a snap, “Okay.” Worry, fear and hope fought for control of his face.

“Good. She will make a strong first wife for you,” Tiny rumbled. “A strong woman who can mend your wounds, the very best any protector can ask for.”

Alburet coughed, “Okay, that’s enough of that for now. Thank you, Tiny.” Shaking his head, he called Bob to his side, “Morning, Bob.”

“Damn it,” Bob sighed as he puffed into existence. “I was just about to go back for round eight, and why is it so damned cold?”

“We’re in the Snowblind Hills. It’s only going to get colder from here.” Karen paused, then asked the question, “Round eight?”

“Yeah! I had two Succubi Ladies from the Dark Lord’s court treating me like royalty last night. Very little sleep was had. On the upside, they were both talking about marriage when I was called here. So I very well might be starting my own family soon.”

“Once they give birth to a child of yours, they will become Imp Mothers,” Tiny rumbled.

“Yeah. Hopefully neither of them want a child until a few decades have passed at least,” Bob chuckled. “Neither of them seemed in any hurry for that last night.”

“We ready to start moving?” Gerald asked, tugging his jacket a little.

“All accounted for,” Alburet replied, “going to hold off on a Copy until we know what we are up against.”

“Single patrol mobs in between the caves that dot the mountains here,” Marysue told him. “Most of the caves are shallow things with a group inside of them consisting of the three mobs we have to kill ten of. Sometimes there are two groups in a cave. That’s when things get rough.”

“We’re hoping Stacia will be able to use her abilities on them,” Gerald added.

“I will do me best,” Stacia added as she walked along beside Alburet.

As they walked away from the fort, Alburet’s curiosity got the better of him. “Bob, how does the whole Imp Mother thing work?”

“If a Succubus becomes pregnant by an Imp, it changes their body and abilities. They will only produce Imps from any pregnancy from that point forward, regardless of who they get the seed from. They become very large and round and normally reside in one of the hot springs found in the Infernal Realm. When they do give birth, it isn’t to a single child but to a clutch of Imps, anywhere from five to twenty.”

“Ma’ told me once about the change,” Stacia added. “Succubi be able to control when we be getting’ pregnant. What happens to us is we lose all the abilities we used to have and our form changes, like ya did master. Nay as painful, more a euphoric experience from what I been told. What the Imp Mother gains is a secret they hold dear, nay tellin’ others, nay even their own children. No matter the Imp Mother’s rank, the Imps she births be Least Imps and they must earn their way from there.”

“Wouldn’t that mean Imps out number all other Infernals?” Karen asked, having listened to the story.

“Aye, tha’ they do,” Stacia nodded. “Many never go beyond the first few stages of advancement though. Iffin we go back and do the Cursed Woods, we be findin’ a lot of them. Even Infernals can die the final death, we just do nay die from old age. An unbound Infernal has the same chance of the final death as any other person, besides the two-souled. That be why it be viewed as dangerous to nay be bound to a Summoner.”

“Which explains why you stressed that point to Stewart after your change,” Alburet mused.

“Aye,” Stacia agreed, then fell silent as Tiny called out to them.

“Patrol,” Tiny rumbled. “Pathmaker coming this way.” He had his shield and axe ready even though Gerald moved forward to tank it. Tiny didn’t bat an eye, having become accustomed to being the secondary tank.

Stacia began to sing as her eyes focused on it. It took another step, then stood still. “Daze works,” Alburet called out as he advanced with the others into melee range.

“Glad that works as well as it did for the Langistors,” Gerald said as everyone lined up their critical attacks. He counted to three and everyone attacked, but the Pathmaker didn’t fall over as expected. Instead it roared, deafeningly loud, and everyone was stunned for five seconds.

While they were stunned, the Pathmaker smashed Gerald, sending him staggering back several feet. Tiny was given the same treatment then the creature spun on Alburet. The meaty fist slammed into Alburet, tossing him back a few feet just as the stun wore off. Fluff and Karen attacked again as Gerald taunted it to him. “Right, they have a stun,” he called out.

“Yeah, noticed,” Alburet wheezed and rubbed the place where the massive paw of the thing had smashed into his chest. “Fucker has a lot of strength.”

Another round of melee attacks, and the Pathmaker fell over and Alburet finally got a good look at it. Five foot in height and almost that in width, it was covered in varying shades of white hair and fur, with patches of bare, blue skin around its eyes and mouth. Its face looked like that of the abominable snowman from an old Christmas television special about misfit toys. The hands on the thing were almost dinner plate sized when open, which made an impressively large fist as well.

Kneeling, Alburet touched the mob to accept the loot for the group, “Not bad coin.”

“Decent,” Karen agreed. “Solo these would be a real challenge, considering the damage they can do.

“Luckily, we have Marysue to keep us healthy,” Alburet grinned at Marysue. “Thanks for the heal, it felt like someone had hit me with a five pound sledge.”

“You should turn down the immersion, then,” she replied.

“Can’t, part of the testing I’m doing requires me to have it maxed.”

“No wonder you never want to get hit, then,” Gerald mused. “Anyway, we know we can take the solo guys. Next one, Stacia, see if you can make it an Ally. We need to know if that’ll fail like it did with the spiders.”

“Aye,” Stacia replied.

It didn’t take them long to locate another Pathmaker and test Stacia’s Ally ability on it. They saw the mob first from a distance. The Pathmaker strode along without apparent effort in the knee-deep snow, its thick legs shunting the snow to either side and leaving a mostly cleared path behind it. Stacia sang to it, and it walked over to the group and stood waiting for instructions.

“I be able to make them our Ally,” Stacia said proudly.

“We’ll wait for the effect to end then kill it here instead of risking having multiple opponents,” Gerald told them. “Alburet, go ahead and double up on Stacia.”

“Yes! He has seen the light! Double Succubi is the way and the night,” Bob cried out with both arms upraised, as if he was giving a sermon.

Karen, Marysue, and Alburet laughed outright at his display. Fluff giggled and managed not to blush. “Well done on the timing, Bob,” Alburet told the imp as he used Copy on Stacia. As soon as the double appeared, Alburet was hugged from both sides.

“He be right, double the pleasure, double the fun,” Stacia purred at him.

Bob began to bounce up and down in place, “Yes! Yes! Preach it to him sister!”

Another round of laughter went through the group, except for Gerald, who face palmed. “How long until the effect wears off?”

Stacia looked over at the mob, “Another minute.”

Tiny rumbled, “Two succubi is good, but five is better.”

“You’ve had five?” Bob gasped as he spun to face Tiny, his face a mix of interest and horror. “What’s it like?”

“Can we table that discussion, please?” Gerald grumbled. “Some of us would like to focus on the here and now, instead of juvenile fantasies.”

“Not a fantasy,” Tiny rumbled, “I have multiple wives. We do…”

“Tiny,” Alburet cut in, holding back his laughter. “He didn’t mean it that way. I’m sure you and your wives have indeed done as you say, but that Pathmaker is about to come out from under Stacia’s spell.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as he turned to face the mob.

When the Pathmaker came to its senses, it roared and stunned them all for five seconds. It ran at Stacia, managing to get two hard hits in before Tiny and Gerald shook off the stun and taunted it back to them. Stacia was wincing as she staggered back to her feet. “Tha’ hurt,” she panted. Her health had fallen below half from the two hits.

Once the mob was down, Alburet went to Stacia, casting Demonic Vitality on her while hugging her. “Scared me for a moment there,” he said. “Are you okay?”

“I be healin’ now tha’ combat be over, master,” she told him, giving his cheek a kiss.

“There is probably a range on the stun,” Fluff spoke up in her soft tone. “Next time we should have Marysue and Tiny hold back to see if we can gauge the range of the stun.”

“That’s good thinking, Fluff,” Gerald replied. “We’ll try that on the next one after Stacia dazes it. Bob can hit it with a Fire Blast to break the daze and I’ll taunt it so it will use the stun at me instead of going after Bob or Stacia.”

“Okay,” Gerald continued, “we can probably take the caves without too many problems. We can knock out these quests today, minus the one to Purge the Cave.”

“Is it starting to snow harder?” Fluff asked.

“Yeah. The snow picks up the further into the hills we go,” Marysue told her. “It will also get colder.”

“Cool, let’s keep moving and see what a group of them is like,” Karen said and linked arms with Fluff. “Ready, Fluff?”

“Yes,” Fluff replied with a soft smile.

Two minutes later they were testing out the new plan. The Pathmaker’s roar proved to have a range of thirty feet from its body for the stun effect. Once they had it killed, they continued on. The snow came down more thickly as they moved further into the hills. Two more Pathmakers fell to the group before they found their first cave. The entrance was mostly hidden behind a snowbank. They had passed it walking, but Bob had glanced back and seen it.

“It should hold a Snowmaker, an Oracle, and a Warden,” Gerald told them as they prepared to go in. “Assume ranged DPS, healer and tank in the same order. If I recall, the Warden has a taunt ability that reduces all damage not directed at them by 90%. If it taunts you, just focus on it. The Oracle should have a heal over time spell as well as a damage mitigation buff. The Snowmaker has an area of effect cold damage spell and one that roots you in place with ice.”

“Every other mob has had tweaks since beta,” Karen reminded him. “So expect the unknown.”

“She’s right,” Marysue agreed. “Who knows what else they might pop up with? Since Stacia can friend two of them though, we might as well take out the Warden first. When the Ally ability wears off, she can Daze the Oracle while we kill the Snowmaker. Then we finish with the Oracle, which should make it easy.”

“What if there are two groups in there?” Fluff asked.

“She can Ally the two Oracles, Daze the two Snowmakers and we kill the Wardens first. Then switch off to the Snowmakers, then finally the Oracles.” Gerald looked at them when he finished, when no one objected he nodded. “Okay, let’s do this.”

The first fight was pretty straight forward, but they did find out a couple of the twists that had been added. The Warden could summon up a small circle of ten-foot tall ice around him and a target, excluding others from it. The Snowmaker had a new ability that would freeze a person into a solid block of ice that had to be damaged for the person to be freed from it. The Oracle didn’t show off any new abilities, but they figured that might be because it was all alone in the end.

“We can do this,” Gerald chuckled. “Stacia, you make hunting humanoids so much easier.”

“I do me best to make me master proud,” she replied simply. “Iffin Marysue was nay here, we be havin’ real issues. All me ability to control them would nay matter much iffin no one was healin’ ya.”

“Right?” Karen laughed. “The healer should get the praise. That said, though, Stacia you are still making life way easier.”

“Let’s see about fulfilling these quests, then,” Alburet cut in. “If we can knock this out, we can head back to turn in the couple of spider quests we have, too.”

They spent the next four hours walking through snow that sometimes came close to being a full on blizzard. They only found one cave with doubles, which proved to be a bit more challenging but was still very doable with the group working together.

They traipsed back to the fort to turn in quests and collect their rewards. Snoweye returned their salute, then started to stacking bags of coin on his desk.

“Very well done, Alpha Company. I can see why everyone’s talking about you.”

Guild Achievement: Clear the Goblin Town

They all blinked as the achievement popped up. Stacia pulled out her Guildstone to congratulate the group that had cleared the dungeon.

“I look forward to seeing you back out here to Purge the Yeti Cave, when you grow a little stronger.” Snoweye informed them as they collected their gold.

“We will be back, sir,” Alburet informed the Lunari sergeant. “We need to go turn in quests from the Webbed Wood still today, though.”

“That place is a nightmare,” Snoweye groaned. “I hated that place so much when I did my year there.”

“The webs stick to everything,” Fluffball commiserated with the sergeant.

“Exactly,” Snoweye nodded at her. “I wish you all the best until we meet again.”

They stopped at the shop inside the walls to sell the loot they’d picked up. It mostly consisted of pelts and teeth, but still earned them a good number of silver per item.

“Back to Stormguard, catch the portal over to the Webbed Woods to turn in. After that we’re free for the rest of the day.” Alburet looked at the others, “I’m probably going to wander around some and check in with some of the guildies again.”

“That sounds like a good idea,” Gerald agreed. “Marysue and I will check in with some of them too.”

“I need to see Lilith again tonight,” Fluffball informed them.

“I will be along for tha’,” Stacia added. “After dinner?”

Fluffball nodded, “Yes, after the evening meal.”

“Okay. Let’s portal, turn in quests, then break for the rest of the day.” Alburet said. “Tiny, Bob, we’re done hunting for a while anyway. I’ll call you when I head out to check on the guildies.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled and vanished.

Bob hesitated, looking uncertain and nervous, “Umm, I might have good news by then.”

“Ya will be fine, Bob,” Stacia told him, giving him a quick hug. “Go find out where they stand.”

Taking a deep breath, Bob nodded, “Here it goes.” He vanished in his usual puff of smoke. Gerald glanced at Marysue, reminded that the two of them had an interesting conversation ahead of them still.

“After dinner,” Marysue told him, having caught his look. “I promise.”

Chapter Eighteen

Turning in the quests from the Webbed Woods was enough to push them all up a level. As they left the fort, Alburet groused a bit about how slow the experience gain was. “Quests from three zones and a lot of killing netted us only a single level.”

“They wanted it to take time for people to hit max level,” Fluff replied. “Alpha World has only been out for a month, after all.”

“True,” Karen added, “but even that much was with us really pushing at it. This isn’t nearly as friendly for the more casual person. If you could only log in, say, two hours a day, it would take forever to gain even a single level.”

“Is that such a bad thing?” Marysue asked. “Part of it is mindless grinding, sure, which while not ideal isn’t horrible. It’s not nearly as bad as if you were staring at a screen or even using the old VR goggles. Here, you are living and breathing the world. It might not end up keeping twenty million players, but if it keeps even five then it will have been wildly successful for being the first of its kind.”

“Makes me wonder what they have up in the queue next,” Gerald added as he took Marysue’s arm. “We’re going to head out to the Goblin Village area.”

“I want to pop out to the Cursed Woods,” Alburet told them. “We still need to do the quests in both of those zones, but most of our recruits should be in those level ranges. We all good with meeting up after Gerald’s meeting tomorrow?”

Everyone agreed, saying their goodbyes and trading hugs before they headed off. When Stacia and Alburet appeared in front of their home, Wilbur almost bumped into them. Alburet grinned at Wilbur’s shocked expression, “Hey, Wilbur. How are you doing?”

“What in the name of Justice happened to you?” Wilbur asked after a moment.

“I was given a boon by the Dark Lord,” Alburet replied. “I’m now a half-blood Infernal. Kind of like becoming a noble, but without having to deal with so many assholes all day.”

Wilbur’s lips twitched up, “Surrounded by beings that would rather knife you in the back even while speaking civilly towards you, or being despised by people for your blood? That is maybe eerily similar.” He looked at Stacia, “You as well?”

“Aye,” Stacia replied simply.

“I see. Is Erin in?”

“She should be. Kim has been out all day. How did the signing go?”

“It went well. Would it be okay to take Erin from your employ tonight instead of tomorrow?”

Alburet glanced over to see that Stacia’s skin had the same red tinge that his own did. He blinked once before turning back to Wilbur, “Sure, as soon as she closes up for tonight. Just have her drop the key off when she gets all of her things moved after the big reveal.”

“Of course,” Wilbur nodded to them, stepping into the archway and towards the guild hall.

Alburet ushered Stacia into the house before asking, “What is going on with your skin?”

“There be nay such thin’ as a half-Succubi. All known Half-bloods have the red tinge to their skin. This be fine, I can change me skin tone easily enough.” Her skin shifted back to normal, “It nay be any difficulty, an’ it will help keep up appearances. It will also help pave the way for when ya become a Demon Lord in the future and I can show me Succubus form to them all.”

“We don’t know that I’ll find the other pieces of the set. So there’s no guarantee that I’ll be able to transition to a Demon Lord.”

“Have faith in the way of the Dark Lord, master,” Stacia told him as she leaned her body into his. “After all, he led us to each other.”

Alburet tilted her head back and kissed her softly, “I will not gainsay your faith, Kitten. But I like to think I found you all on my own, before you captured my heart.”

“Iffin I recall correctly, it was nay ya heart I captured first,” Stacia purred, her hands going to his waist. “It was this part of ya.”

Alburet tangled his hands in her hair, “Oh, yes, you are correct.” He pulled her hair and kissed her roughly, then stepped away from her. “We are going to check on our guild mates. We will continue this later.”

Stacia dropped to her knees before him, her eyes glowing as she reached for his belt. “Mayhap after a short delay, master? I need ya so badly right now.”

Alburet swallowed hard but didn’t stop her. He gathered her hair in his hands. “Okay, a short delay. But you are not going to be setting this pace, I will.”

“Yes master,” Stacia husked at him, “take me as ya will.”

They made it to the Portal guild almost half an hour later. The receptionist stared steadily at him until he was past the desk. Alburet ignored it as best he could as they went up the stairs. On the same floor with the Orc Grasslands were the Goblin Villages and the Cursed Woods. Stepping onto the last rune, they appeared before a fort with just one guard on the gate.

“More Alpha Company?” the guard asked as he took in the emblem on their armor. “Two Half-bloods? I thought Alpha Company was a two-soul only guild?”

“No, we have a few native Alpha Worlders in our ranks,” Alburet informed the guard. “Which way did my recruits go?”

“Your recruits?” the guard asked, confused.

“Yes, my recruits,” Alburet replied, “I’m the leader of Alpha Company.”

“Alburet Two-souled, the head of Alpha Company is a human who has earned the favor of the king. You are obviously not him. If you persist in this farce of trying to claim his name, I will be forced to arrest you, sir,” the guard said with heat, “Now, who are you?”

“Look at my name, then,” Alburet snapped. “Better yet, take me to your sergeant.”

“Calm, Asthore,” Stacia said, squeezing Alburet’s arm. “He is only followin’ the laws. It be illegal to claim another’s name as ya own.”

“It,” the guard spat the word, “is correct. So at least one of you has some sense.”

“It?!” Alburet snarled as he felt his blood come to a boil. “Did you just call my wife an it, soldier?” The question came out flat and cold, in spite of the rage Alburet felt. He gently removed Stacia’s arm from his and pointed behind the guard, then made a brief gesture. “I will not abide that insult.”

The guard pulled a whistle from his tunic and blew a loud note on it before he drew his sword. “You are under arrest…”

“No,” Tiny rumbled from behind the guard as Bob appeared beside Alburet.

“Who we fighting?” Bob asked as he looked around.

“Stand down, or face the wrath of the Guard!” an old dwarf with a beard to his knees bellowed as he came through the gate. “Dismiss ye minions, sir!”

Alburet was breathing hard, his eyes were locked on the offending guard. “Your man has insulted me and my wife. I am only trying to defend our honor.”

Tiny growled as he flexed his hands and Bob conjured a flame to his hand. Tiny rumbled, “He insulted Stacia?”

“Stand down, or we be forced to arrest ye. As it be I will be lodging a complaint with ye guild master. Do nay make it worse by adding assault charges.” The dwarf went right past Tiny as if the Destroyer was not even worth his notice.

“Tiny, Bob,” Alburet grunted as he pulled his eyes off the first guard and gauged the dwarf. “You are dismissed.”

“Call us back if you need us,” Bob said with feeling with Tiny nodding silent agreement as they both vanished.

“Now that they be gone,” the dwarf sighed, “we can look into what the fuck is going on out here.” The dwarf turned to the guard, “Whelan, wha’ in Justice’s name jus’ happened?”

“This person is claiming to be Alburet Two-souled, sir. I informed him that falsely claiming another’s name is a crime. He then summoned his minions and threatened to attack me.”

The dwarf squinted at Alburet, then face-palmed, “Whelan, look at his name.”

Whelan squinted at Alburet then went pale, “Err…”

The dwarf turned to Alburet, “I’m Sergeant Grayson, sir. Wha’ did me man say tha’ insulted ye wife?”

Alburet was still pissed, but managed a civil tone as he related the incident to the sergeant. “He insulted our blood and then called my wife ‘it’. At that point I summoned my minions, as I cannot let that insult pass.”

Grayson sucked in a breath through his teeth, “Whelan?”

“Sir?” Whelan was white as he snapped to attention.

“Report to the Captain. Give him the full story, and I be checking tha’ it be correctly and fully told. Ye going to be pullin’ cleanin’ duty for the next month. Dismissed.”

Whelan snapped a salute and retreated into the fort as another guard came out with a blank face. The new guard glanced at Alburet and Stacia and looked away, clearly not wanting to provoke any further issues.

“Alburet, I apologize on me men’s behalf. Ye be viewed with respect by the guard, and he thought he was trying to stop another from using ye name. Word only just came in today tha’ ye became a Half-blood. The news has nay had time to work its way down the ranks yet.”

Alburet forced his hands to unclench, “Understood. However, that doesn’t address the gross misconduct of calling my wife an ‘It’.”

Grayson turned to Stacia and bowed from the waist, “Mrs. Two-souled, on behalf of the Stormguard Guard, I apologize for any slight given to ye.”

Stacia gently touched the dwarf’s shoulder, “I accept, sir.” She turned to Alburet and touched his arm, “Let it go, me husband.”

A wave of calming energy flowed through Alburet’s veins and he let out a huff, “Okay.”

Grayson stood back upright, “Sir, I also apologize to ye. Ye have done a great deal for the guards and it be horrible tha’ any of us would act in such a way.”

Nodding, Alburet took Stacia’s arm, “It’s fine. Do you know which way my recruits went? That’s the reason I’m out here to begin with.”

“Three squads of ye guild have ventured into the trees, sir. They be going from stone to stone, purging some of the Imps.”

“Well, then, I shall go and find them. I’ll probably be back sometime in the next day or two, along with my officers, to help out more here. We’re visiting all the keeps as we level, trying to help out as much as possible. Until then, I wish you a good day.”

“To ye as well,” Sergeant Grayson replied.

As Alburet walked away with Stacia, the sergeant turned to look at the guard on the gate. “Well. I hope he doesn’t lodge a complaint with Captain Roberto at the capital. Goodness knows the Captain would be less than amused, considering all the positive things he has to say about Alburet.”

The last traces of Alburet’s anger ebbed as he and Stacia walked away from the keep. “It’s you making me calmer, isn’t it Kitten?”

“Aye, Asthore,” Stacia replied, squeezing his arm. “Ya anger nay be somethin’ ya be proud of, and ya wish to change it. Me talents let me help ya with tha’.”

Chuckling, Alburet shook his head, “Life with you is never going to be simple, but at least it will be full of love.”

“Tha’ it will, Asthore,” she giggled. “Are we huntin’ with them or just stoppin’ in to say hi?”

“Mostly the second if we can find any of them,” Alburet replied as they entered the tree line. “Well, at least the paths here are clearly defined.” He walked with her down the path, wondering if he should call Bob and Tiny back to his side or wait. He shrugged and summoned them both as they walked, using his new ability to silently cast spells. Two puffs of smoke announced the appearance of his minions. “Welcome back, guys. The guards apologized, so all is well. We’re now heading into the Cursed Woods to seek out Alpha Company groups.”

“I wanted to burn him,” Bob sniffed. “No one should insult my soon to be niece.”

Alburet blinked, “One of the Succubi is Lilith’s sister?”

“Both of them are, actually,” Bob beamed. “They both want me. It’s like I said, once you go Imp, you never go back.”

“They are both very powerful, iffin they be sisters of me Ma’,” Stacia smiled. “Ya have done well, Bob.”

“My first wife wanted me to ask if you wanted to attend the ceremony welcoming the additions to our family,” Tiny rumbled as he looked at Alburet.

“What does that entail?” Alburet asked.

“It is a gathering of all of those we care for,” Tiny began to explain, as Bob grinned with an evil chuckle. “There is food and drink for all, and the family shares pleasures as we all sate our desires. Non-family is invited to watch and give advice to those who participate.”

Alburet coughed, “Pass, though thank her for the offer, Tiny.”

“As you wish, master,” Tiny nodded.

“You could show for my wedding,” Bob snickered.

“Is it a ‘come naked and fuck the Succubi’ party?” Alburet asked with a shake of his head.

Bob jerked as if slapped, “How did you know? Tiny, did you spill the beans?”

“No,” Alburet replied first, “I just went for the easiest answer. At least we know you’ll always be you, Bob. I’ll pass again, but thanks for the offer. I already have the Succubus I want.”

Stacia sighed softly, “He passed on the orgy Mother offered, too. So stubborn.”

Shaking his head, Alburet didn’t rise to the bait, “Congrats on the pending nuptials, Bob.”

“It’s going to be so fucking awesome,” Bob bounced along to keep up. “Loralee is already talking about who else she would like to add to the family once I grow stronger.”

His unbridled enthusiasm was enough to push the incident with the guard out of Alburet’s mind. “I guess we’ll just have to get moving in that direction, then. Tiny, keep your eyes out for more Alpha Company. We’re looking for three groups. Just want to check in with them and see how they’re doing.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as he took point on the trail.

Shortly after Tiny took the lead, two blasts of fire streaked down from the trees above the group, singeing his chest as they struck. Tiny let out a surprised bellow, looking up to find two Imps sitting in the trees to either side of the road. They were preparing to throw more fire at him. “Get down here and face me,” Tiny rumbled at them as he used his shield to block one of the attacks.

Bob tossed a Fire Blast of his own at the Imp on the right while Stacia began to sing to the one on the left. The Fire Blast from Bob hit his target and made it wobble on the branch, but it managed to keep its perch and lob its own Fire Blast at Tiny again. The one on the left sank back into a sitting position as Stacia’s song Dazed it.

“These are our woods,” The Cursed Imp on the right spat at them. “Leave our woods or face our wrath!”

Alburet frowned as he looked at the Cursed Imps. They were a sickly green, rather than the shades of red he was used to seeing in Imps. “What is wrong with them?” he asked as he summoned his own Fire Blast to his hand.

“Cursed,” Tiny rumbled as he glared at the Imp above him. “It is a test of the Dark Lord. Those not chosen by a master must survive a year here.”

"I really didn't want to do a year here," Bob told them as he tossed off another Fire Blast. "I was so weak and feeble that I wondered if I would make it.” His tone was almost pensive, “I was sure I wouldn’t be claimed and would have to.” His Fire Blast caught the Cursed Imp in the chest.

The Cursed Imp yelled and windmilled its arms, trying to keep its balance. Alburet grinned as he tossed his Fire Blast at the Imp as it wobbled, which was enough to knock it from its perch. It screeched as it fell, which was cut off abruptly as Tiny caught it with his shield. The Imp thudded into the trunk of the tree it had been perched on with a sickening crunch.

Alburet summoned a second Bob as Tiny stomped on the downed Imp. With a small puff of smoke, the washed-out Copy of Bob appeared and began to summon his own Fire Blast. “Now we’ll show it how to cook with fire,” Bob Jr. cackled.

Alburet ran forward as he drew his axe, “Time to finish it.”

Tiny lifted his foot, intending to stomp on the Imp again. The Imp sprang at his face, “No! This is our Wood!” it seethed.

“You fail,” Tiny replied as his shield slapped the Imp back to the ground.

Alburet got there just as two Fire Blasts bathed the Imp in flame. His axe came down a second later, separating the Imp’s head from its body. “One down. Bob, hold the Fire Blasts for a second,” Alburet called out as he and Tiny crossed to the other side of the path and got ready for the next Imp. “Okay. You knock it down and we’ll pile on.”

Bob and Bob Jr. released their Fire Blasts in unison. Together, the blasts were enough to knock the Cursed Imp off the branch. The blasts also woke it from Daze and it screeched as it fell. Tiny’s shield intercepted it, driving it into the trunk of the tree. As the Imp collapsed in a heap at the bottom of the tree, Alburet’s axe came down on it. Two more Fire Blasts hit it in quick succession, followed by Tiny’s axe and Stacia’s blades. Stacia’s attack was the one that killed the Cursed Imp.

Alburet looted the bodies, replaying the encounter in his mind. “They seemed really weak, a lot weaker than the Orcs in the Grasslands.”

“They do nay have the same health,” Stacia replied. “Iffin we did nay have the ability to knock them down, it would have been much harder.”

“We either would have had to retreat to lure them down, or climb up after them,” Tiny rumbled.

“Yeah, but we have me, both of me,” Bob added with a self-satisfied look on his face.

“Good job, Bob,” Alburet told his minion. “Going to make your wives proud. Okay, let’s head on, still need to find my guildies,” Alburet said as Tiny took the lead again.

A few minutes on they encountered a group of five coming towards them. Alburet waved at them, getting the other group to stop to chat. “How is the hunting going, Alpha Company?”

Greenbeard frowned at Alburet, “Alburet? What the hell happened to you?”

“Race change to Half-blood Infernal. Got the quest from my unique armor,” Alburet replied.

“You’re the second person to have race changed, then,” Ironhand added. “The first was on the forums the day before the immersion test meeting. A guy over in the Elf area, did some quest chain and became a half vampire. Supposedly means he gets faster health regen out of combat and a boost to his Strength and Agility during the night hours. Rumor also says he got a bite attack that drains 1% of the life from the one bitten and gives it to him.”

“That sounds so cool,” Leggylass said. “What did your change net you?”

“Fire resistance,” Alburet chuckled. “The other ability depends on which demon your blood comes from. Imp blood means you can cast spells without words, like my minion does.”

“For a caster that would be insane,” Greenbeard replied with a whistle.

“I’m sure it will come in handy,” Alburet laughed. “You all heading back?”

“Yeah, going to call it a night and hit up this Italian place I found yesterday,” Ironhand smiled. “You want to come with?”

“I heard there are two other groups out here. Still need to find them. I came out to see how everyone was doing.”

“We just finished up the quests here, headed back to turn them in. Tomorrow we’re gonna hit the dungeon in this zone. After that, we’ll move on to the Goblin Villages.” Greenbeard outlined his group’s plan to Alburet. “What about you and your team?”

“We’re doing the same thing now,” Alburet relayed, “but we need to back track a little and hit the lower zones. We’ll be doing that tomorrow and the next few days before we head back to the zones we’ve been in.”

“Hey, at least the mobs won’t be hard for you guys out here,” Ironhand laughed. “We’ll catch you later, boss.” He turned to the others, “Let’s go get some food, guys. I’m starving!”

Ironhand’s group continued back to the keep, intent on turning in their quests. “They seem to have settled in as a group,” Stacia commented.

“Yeah,” Alburet said, glancing back at the group. “Glad to see they picked up a guild tank, as well.”

Minutes later they dispatched another set of Imps and came to a clearing. The clearing held a ring of standing stones. A group of players fought a motley group of Cursed demons inside the circle of stones. Alburet motioned to his minions to wait as he watched the fight. He chuckled when Jaxton bashed the Cursed Succubus, stunning her. The damage dealers in his group all piled onto the Succubus while Jaxton taunted the rest of the demons to him with a burst of bright light. The Cursed Destroyer was the next to fall, followed by the two Cursed Imps.

When the fight ended, Alburet clapped, “Nicely done.”

Jaxton turned with a smile that faltered at the sight of Alburet. “Wow, that is a change. What happened to you?”

Alburet gave them the short version, like he had with the last group. “You guys seem to be doing well,” he smiled after telling them the story.

“We’re thinking of hitting the dungeon,” Jaxton replied. “Any hints for this one?”

“Nope,” Alburet shook his head. “We skipped this zone when leveling, which we know now was a mistake.”

“No kidding,” Brightlight added, “your priest could have done a lot of damage to these guys.”

“Yeah, Infernals and undead do not like healing from the divine,” Alburet nodded.

“They be fine iffin the healer be a paladin or cleric of the Dark Lord,” Stacia added. “They be the only ones who can do tha’, though.”

“Good to know,” Jaxton stated. “You want to tag along with us?”

“No,” Alburet sighed, “sorry. We just came out to check in with you guys out here. There’s still another group out here somewhere.”

Guild Achievement: Clear the Taint from the Henge.

“Or they could have just finished the dungeon,” Alburet laughed.

“They must have been on point,” Jaxton mused. “By all accounts, that dungeon isn’t easy. It’s a single fight with wave after wave of demons. No downtime at all.”

“Sounds fun,” Alburet laughed. “Well, good luck you guys. Now that I know how everyone is doing, I’ll think I’ll grab some grub and call it a night.”

“You don’t keep fighting after sundown?” Brightlight asked, puzzled.

“Not normally,” Alburet shrugged. “I try to treat this like a second life. Since I’m doing the longer-term immersion, I’ve got plenty of time.”

“Good point,” Jaxton nodded. “Wish I could have afforded to sign up for the six-month test. Oh, well. Maybe they’ll let me sign back up after this test.”

Alburet took his leave from the group and dismissed Bob and Tiny. He and Stacia used their Homestones to return to the city as the last sliver of sun was sinking below the horizon. Stacia made them a quick stew, then she was out the door to learn how to help Fluff and him. Left at home with nothing to do, Alburet wandered over to the guild hall.

Erin and Wilbur were sitting at the desk talking when he went in. “How are you both doing?”

Erin looked up and her eyes widened, “Darkness, he was nay kiddin’, was he?”

“Nope. I’m a Half-blood Infernal now,” Alburet smiled. “You ready to go start your new life as a Lady?”

“Aye,” Erin nodded, coming around the desk to give him a hug. “Thank ya for all ya have done for me, Alburet.”

He patted her back in a brotherly manner, “It’s no big thing, sis. I’ll take over and lock up for the night. Why don’t you head out and the two of you have a good night. Kim and your replacement will be in tomorrow morning, so you just need to pack up your stuff from the spare room.”

“Already did tha’,” Erin told him as she went to stand next to Wilbur. “I be leavin’ the key to ya, and thank ya again. I would never have met me soon to be husband iffin nay for ya. Much less found me class and had all these opportunities.”

“Just remember to invite me to the wedding,” Alburet chuckled. “Wilbur, I leave my sister-in-law in your capable hands. If you ever need my help, I will be there.”

Wilbur bowed his head, “The same is true in return, Alburet. You have made me realize that not everything we are taught is true. You also helped me meet the wonderful woman I am soon to call my wife, and you have set into motion the realization of a long-held dream. House Theron shall forever call you friend and ally.”

You are now Revered with House Theron.

Your standing with House Theron cannot fall unless you act against them or the crown.

A broad smile spread over Alburet’s face, “Now, that is a gift I had not expected. Wilbur, I am honored.” He bowed deeply to Wilbur and Erin, “May you both find happiness and have lots of babies.”

Erin kissed Alburet’s cheek as they left, “I dare say I will be havin’ the first grandkid for me parents.”

“You’re very right in that,” Alburet laughed as he watched them go. Once they were gone he went through the guild hall, checking that everything was in place before he snuffed the lights and locked up.

Two hours after she’d left, Stacia came back into the house to find Alburet sitting on the sofa with coffee, “Welcome home, Kitten.”

“Thank ya, master,” Stacia replied, coming over to snuggle with him. “It was interestin’. Now I can do wha’ Ma’ be doin’ to help Fluffball.”

“Easy to pick up?” Alburet asked curiously.

“It be a matter of helpin’ the person see an event from a different angle. In ya case, it will be helpin’ ya put back the real memories where be the false ones,” Stacia murmured as she snuggled against him, “Ma’ showed me how to view a person to see how best to help them. Did ya wish me to help ya tonight?”

Alburet chewed his lip for a moment. He did want her help, but he was also afraid. Afraid of what he might learn and what he had tried to forget that would be revealed to him. “Not tonight, Kitten,” he finally said. “After you help Fluff a few times, then we’ll see about you tackling my more challenging issues. Tonight, we’re going to take a bath, then go to bed, and eventually get some sleep. After all, I need to repay someone for delaying us earlier, don’t I?”

Stacia giggled, “Oh, aye, master. Naughty wenches need to be punished.”

Alburet picked her up as he stood, putting her over his shoulder, “We shall start with a bath.”

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 22

Strength: 49 (44)

Agility: 49 (44)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 104 (74)

Wisdom: 163 (98)

Charisma: 79 (44)

Health: 1400

Mana: 2730

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 2

Demonic Retribution- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 2

Sap Strength- Rank 2

Demonic Haze- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 2

Fire Burst- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Nineteen

Seamus looked up as Sergeant Grey came to the door of his isolation room, “What is it?”

“You have a visitor,” Grey replied as he opened the cuff flap. “Come here and give me your wrists, so we can take you to the visitation room.”

Seamus sighed as he got off the metal bunk and went to the door, presenting his wrists at the small window. “Who is it?”

“Your parents,” Grey replied simply as he opened the door and led Seamus down the hallways he’d walked for so many years already. “We’re going to give you thirty minutes.”

“Policy says twenty,” Seamus told his old boss. “Don’t break policy for me, Sarge. God knows you guys are getting fucked on my account already.”

“You should have told me, Seamus,” Grey muttered as they stopped before the visitation room so he could open it.

“No. Then you would have been an accessory. You couldn’t have stopped me, Sarge. I did it my way so you could all be clean.” Seamus stepped into the room, nodding his thanks to Grey. He turned to face his dad on the other side of the glass. Taking the seat across from his parent’s, he met their eyes in turn, “You shouldn’t have come to see me.”

“I can’t not come and see my only child,” his father, William, said. “Your mom doesn’t know what to think. I know how much you doted on Kaylee, so I can understand why you wanted to lash out, son. I still don’t understand why you did it the way you did, though. Judging a person is God’s place, not ours. I know you don’t hold the same views I do, though I wish you did. You could have found a different way.”

“A different way?” Seamus’s voice was thick with anger. “What way would that be? He raped and beat her, dad. What should I have done? Hoped that the judge would deny the guy bail? Has what he did made the news? Have you seen her? I saw her in the hospital, dad. I know the damage she endured and how she looks at people now. She used to be so happy and free, outgoing and able to talk to anyone. Now she lays broken in a bed, crying and refusing to talk to anyone but David. How would you feel if I never talked to you again?” The last few words were shouted as Seamus got to his feet. “Where was God for Kaylee? Why did he not strike down the sick fuck that hurt her?” Spittle flew from his lips as he yelled, red faced, at his father. “God is a sick joke! If he does exist I hope he gets nutted by someone.”

William’s face was pinched in pain at his son’s anger. “Seamus, God doesn’t work like that, you know it as well as I do. I can understand why you feel the hate and anger you do, but you need to let them go, son. They are changing who you are, making you act out in ways that just aren’t you. Look, I can get your bail money up in a day or two, so just wait and we’ll get you out. We can get you the help you need, okay?”

Seamus was panting as he glared at his father, “I don’t need help and I don’t want to be bailed out. I killed him, knowing full well what that would mean for me. I just hope Kaylee will understand why I did what I did. Go home, dad. Go home and pray to the God you worship that I can find that sick fuck again in hell. That way I can kill him over and over again.” He spun and slapped at call button for the officer in charge of the section he was in.

“Seamus?” William called out gently, getting to his feet. “Son, I know you’re in pain, but you need to under… under… stand…” the last few words came out as a wheeze as William slumped and leaned on the counter. “That doesn’t feel good.”

“Honey?” Odilia asked, trying to steady her husband as he wheezed. “Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

“What is it you need?” came the voice from the speaker.

Seamus turned to see his father clutching at his left arm as he leaned on the counter. He froze as he saw his father slip from the counter and go down. “EMTs! Call the medics, we have a man down. Visitor is down, heart attack, get the medics here now, damn it!” Seamus launched himself onto the small counter on his side of the glass. “Dad! Dad? Stay with me, damn it! DAD!?”

“Will?” Odilia cried as she dropped to her knees beside him. She looked up at Seamus, “Why did you do this to him?”

~*~*~

Alburet jerked upright in bed, “DAD!?”

Stacia came running into the room, “Master? Are ya okay?”

Panting, Alburet mopped sweat from his brow as he tried to calm down. “Sorry. Just remembering my father’s first heart attack. The one that caused my mother to stop talking to me.”

“Another memory?” Stacia asked as she came around the bed and took him into her embrace. “Are ya sure ya do nay wish me to try to help ya?”

Alburet took a deep breath, “I want your help, Kitten, but I want you to help Fluff first. Mother said that Fluff is not as broken as I am. If you can help her, get some experience, then we can see about you helping me.”

Stacia nodded, “As ya wish. Iffin ya have another one like this tomorrow though, me be thinkin’ I should at least give ya sleep with nay dreams.”

He looked up at her, “If you can do that, then please do so until we can start working on my memories.”

“Aye,” she leaned down and kissed him gently. “I was goin’ to be wakin’ ya soon as it was. Go take ya bath, an’ when ya get out I will be havin’ food ready for us.”

“You treat me so well,” he told her, standing up and giving her a squeeze. “I’ll be out soon.”

They stepped over to the guild hall after they’d eaten. Kim was seated at the desk with an Elf seated beside her. She looked up as Alburet and Stacia walked in, “Here he is. Alburet, this is Vanessa. Vanessa, this is our guild leader, Alburet and his wife, Stacia.”

The Elf extended her hand, “It is a pleasure to meet you, sir. Kim has explained the terms of employment, but I wish to verify them with you if you do not mind? One hundred gold per year paid in advance, plus acceptance into the guild. Is that correct?”

Alburet smiled at the business-like elf, “Yes, those are the terms. I didn’t know Elves had a dark purple hair color.”

Vanessa gave him a grin, “It is dyed, my natural tone is brown. I like to stand out just a little, though.”

“It goes well with ya outfit,” Stacia added. “Are ya okay with the terms?”

“Indeed, I am. Where do I sign?” Vanessa replied.

Alburet handed over a hundred gold and a scroll, “Go ahead and go turn that in. When you get back Kim can bring you up to date on everything.”

“Of course.”

Alburet got a good look at Vanessa’s nearly skin tight silk outfit. It was in varying shades of purple that did go well with her hair. As she came around the desk, Alburet could see that her boots sported three inch heels. “I’ll be back as soon as I can. It has been a pleasure to meet you, Alburet, Stacia.” She shook both their hands before she left.

“She’s a little odd, but she holds no prejudices,” Kim told them.

“I was wondering why she didn’t seem startled about my race,” Alburet replied.

“It be nice to see someone who nay holds ill will,” Stacia added.

“What are your plans today?” Kim asked.

“After Gerald has his meeting we were going to go back and hit the lower level zones, do the quests for them. This way we can make up some of the levels we missed and see more of the world.”

“Are you thinking of hitting the zones on the other continents as well?” Kim asked.

Alburet blinked, “I don’t know if any of us have even considered that.”

Laughing, Kim shook her head, “Don’t feel bad. Most people just get used to staying on one continent.”

“I guess I’ll bring it up to the others when we hook up.”

“Have fun out there. Which zone are you going to hit first?”

“Probably the Goblin Villages,” Alburet said. “I doubt the equivalent of the Goblin Fort zones on the other continents will give us much experience.”

“The dungeons would if you scale down to them,” Kim pointed out. “The quest experience for them is based on the level you’re at while clearing them, not your actual level.”

“Well, hell, that might make this even faster,” Alburet laughed. “Thanks for the heads-up, Kim. I’ll fill the others in. Going to sell off some loot and grab some more potions. Is there a way to notify the guild about a meeting that we can be sure everyone will see?”

“The guild master can send a broadcast to the entire guild that will pop up for them like a normal notification,” Kim told him.

“Okay. I’m going to increase your work load today,” Alburet grinned. “I’m going to send a message calling everyone in. I’ll set it up for when Gerald is finished with his meeting, before we head out hunting. I want to be sure everyone knows they can jump between zones on all the continents to help speed them along.”

“Ah, so we’re going to have a lot of people here for a bit, then,” Kim got to her feet. “I’ll get things set up for drinks and such. Anything else?”

“I want to set up a few quests for the guild. One for a retrieval quest, some item from each zone on each continent up to level fifteen. The other for clearing all dungeons in the level 10 range, with some specified item to prove it.”

“Both of those can be set up by officers, they just need to be approved by you,” Kim chuckled. “That will be fun for them. I take it me and Vanessa are excluded?”

“Sadly, yes, but me and my group will be as well,” Alburet shrugged. “It’s to give the others something to focus on.”

“It be a good idea, Asthore,” Stacia said as she was tapping at something before her. “There. The quests be made and sent to ya for approval.”

Alburet looked over the two quests and chuckled. He approved both of them, setting them up to go live in a couple of hours and gave Stacia a hug, “Well done.” He turned to Kim, “Besides the two quests we just talked about, Kim, if you have any ideas for more stuff let me or one of the others know, please. I’m always open for ideas.”

“I will,” Kim replied.

Alburet sent out the guild-wide broadcast before he took Stacia’s arm, “See you in a bit.”

“I’ll have everything ready,” Kim replied as the couple left.

It didn’t take them long to hit the shops and sell off what they had. They did take some time visiting with Grimgar and Almira, but not much as the shop keepers were doing steady business. They made it over to Herbal Remedies as their last stop. The bell announced them to Arion Greenthumb.

“Greenthumb, how have you been?” Alburet asked the owner.

“Well,” Arion frowned, taking in Alburet’s appearance. “Can I help you, sir?”

“We need health potions first. Though I was wondering if you would be interested in a contract to be Alpha Company’s go to alchemist?”

“I believe your leader is Alburet? He has purchased potions from me before,” Arion replied coolly.

“Yes, yes I did, Arion. Look at my name if you need to,” Alburet replied, leaning on the counter.

Arion squinted then blinked, “You aren’t human anymore. Interesting. How was your transition accomplished?”

“A gift from the Dark Lord,” Alburet replied. “As you can see though, I can make the deal I was asking about. I’ll point all my guild members your way for a discount if you’re interested. Right now, though, I need the second level health potions. Two for me and one for Stacia, please.”

Arion set the potions on the counter, “I’ve heard you managed to get a Royal Charter for your guild. That has stirred up the noble houses more than I’ve seen anyone manage for years. For that, I’ll take your offer to be your guild’s preferred alchemist.”

Alburet accepted the pop-up that gave his guild a 10% discount when purchasing from Arion’s shop. “Pleasure doing business with you, Arion Greenthumb,” Alburet shook hands with the merchant before giving over the gold for the three potions.

“I hope it is profitable for us both,” Arion replied as Alburet and Stacia left his shop.

When Alburet and Stacia got back to the guild hall it was already starting to fill up. Alburet greeted the people he’d met before and met even more people he’d only seen once or twice in passing until then. He paused when he was introduced to a statuesque raven-haired beauty who was wearing very little. What little there was turned out to be leather that clung to her.

“Violet,” Alburet greeted her with a grin. “What’s your class?”

“Same as yours,” Violet replied. “Summoner. I’ve helped pull a group together out of the guild. They now understand just how useful the class can really be. Being able to lock down up to four mobs at a go is worth the lack of damage.”

“Tha’ be true indeed,” Stacia added.

“What’s the meeting about?” Violet asked. “We came in from the Cursed Woods for this.”

“Were you the ones that cleared the Woods yesterday?”

Beaming, she stood with her hands on her hips, proudly displaying her body, “We were indeed.”

Alburet grinned at her brash nature, “You should talk with Karen, you two might set a house ablaze.”

“What about me?” Karen asked, appearing behind Alburet.

“Gah,” Alburet said as he jumped. “God damn it, Karen. Did you take another ability at twenty to make you even more stealthy?”

“That’s at twenty-five,” Karen laughed. “I think me just being around so often is dulling your sense of where I might be about to pounce.”

“Violet, this is Karen, one of the officers. Karen, Violet here is a Summoner in our guild. I thought you two might get along.”

Karen and Violet eyed each other appraisingly. Violet grinned first, “Nice to meet you, Karen.”

“Ditto,” Karen replied, her own lips quirked up. “I love the outfit. I take it your Destroyer takes all your damage for you?”

“Of course that sexy beast does,” Violet laughed. “Taking care of his mistress is his only desire. Sadly for him, I’m much more inclined towards a softer kind of touch.”

“I’ll leave you two to talk,” Alburet chuckled. “Looks like we have most of the guild here now, so I’m going to get this kicked off.”

Alburet made his way to the desk, noting on the way the number of people with tea or snacks. He nodded his thanks to Kim and Vanessa, who were both at the desk before he climbed up onto it. He looked around the room and saw Fluff off in the corner. Gerald with Marysue walked into the rapidly filling room as Alburet cleared his throat.

“Can I have your attention, please,” Alburet called out in a firm, loud voice. As everyone looked over and conversation fell off, he nodded, “Thank you. I know you’re all wondering about why I called you in. We seem to still be missing a score of people, but they’ll just have to catch up later.”

He paused, making sure he had their attention before he went on. “It’s great that you’re all forming groups and going out to hunt. I’ve not heard a complaint against any of you from any of the Alpha World natives, and for that you have my thanks. To express that thanks, I have two quests for you all.”

Murmurs of conversation sprang up around the room at that announcement. Alburet called out to silence them again. “Hold up. The quests will be going live in about ten minutes, so you’ll get all the details then. I wish you all good luck with them. My team will not be eligible for them, so it’s a mostly level playing field for you all. The other reason I called you all in is to pass on a few words of wisdom from our receptionist, Kim.”

All eyes briefly went to Kim, who just smiled at the group. “Kim reminded me how vast the world is. The fastest way to level is hitting all the zones in your range and doing the quests, as I’m sure you’ve all worked out already. I’d like to remind you all that there are zones and dungeons for each level range in the Dwarven, Elven and Lunari lands as well. That gives you all eleven zones and dungeons to work through at each step, not just three.”

That caused lots of excited chatter as people realized how many more options they had. He let it go on for a minute, then held his hands up for attention again. “That’s what my team and I will be doing, working our way through the quests and dungeon for each zone. We’re actually going to backtrack for a bit, since we missed a chunk of them. So we’ll all be out and having a good time at once, but spread out enough so we can hit them all without crowding any one zone at a time. Any questions?”

“Can I join your team?” someone in the crowd asked.

“We’re full up, sorry,” Alburet replied. “If you’re not already part of a team, now is a good time to hook up with anyone else in the same boat. I’d like to see everyone part of a team. If we’re short on tanks or healers, grab people from outside the guild. If they’re good at what they do, then build a relationship with them and use them. Any other questions?”

“About the quests, are they solo or team driven?” Violet asked.

“Team driven, mostly. One is for dungeons the other is for loot from each zone, so a team will always be ahead. We are thinking up stuff for our solo players to do as well, but it might be a few days until we can finalize anything. While you’re all here, I also want to thank you all for adhering to Alpha Company’s guidelines. It makes me proud to know that you’re all as driven as we are, yet can still act civilly to the people who call this world home.”

“Can I get me a wife like yours?” another voice called out from the crowd.

“It’s possible,” Alburet replied. “But, just like in the other world it takes effort. Find someone and see if you click, just treat them like you would anyone else. Okay, that’s it. Quests launch in five minutes. Happy hunting, folks.”

As he clambered down from the desk he saw several groups headed out already. He chuckled, knowing they’d got the hint and were headed to the portal guild.

“Not bad,” Gerald told Alburet once he was back on the floor. “Not quite polished, but still it made them feel like we care.”

“Because we do,” Marysue reminded him.

“So how was your talk last night?” Alburet asked.

“I told him I am willing to see if we can expand our friendship,” Marysue replied, “he seems a little lost now.”

“I’m not lost,” Gerald retorted gently. “I just want it to be perfect.”

Karen shook her head, “Nothing ever is, Gerald. Just be you, but now you can do things like hold her hand.”

Marysue took his hand, “She gives you good advice. We can take it slow, we have time here away from dad. Slow and steady, okay?”

Gerald swallowed, nodding, his eyes focused on their joined hands. “I… yes.”

“Aye, she cares for ya just as much, Gerald,” Stacia added.

“They all left in a hurry,” Kim cut in, nodding at the now empty room.

Alburet grinned, “Good. Speaking of which, guys, let’s go hit up the Cursed Woods first.”

“Sounds good,” Karen said.

“Alburet?” Fluff said softly.

“Yeah, Fluff?”

“About the offer Stacia made the other day,” Fluffball swallowed and groomed an ear, “Lilith said Stacia is ready. Can I take you up on the offer?”

Gerald blinked, “What offer?”

Alburet ignored him and took Fluff’s hand gently, “Of course you can, Fluff. Tonight after hunting, okay? Yes, you too, Karen.”

Karen stopped bouncing in place and grinned, “I’ll help her get all her stuff together, and thanks.”

“Aye, ya both be welcome under our roof,” Stacia gave them both a hug.

“Wait you’re going to be living with them?” Gerald asked.

“We have a second room, and it will help Fluff to be close to Stacia,” Alburet told him. “Now get whatever thoughts you have in your head out.”

Karen cocked her hip to the side, “Send them to me, instead. Maybe it will give me more ideas on how to tempt him out of his idea of monogamy.”

Gerald blinked in surprise as Alburet face-palmed, “Oh, so it’s not like what I thought, then. Err, sorry about that. It’s just that they all like you, and, well, you’ve already been with two of them.”

Fluff was beet red, hand frozen in the air near her ear “No! No, it’s just so Stacia is closer, to make it easier for her to help me with my issues.”

Marysue raised a brow as she squeezed Gerald’s hand, “Leave them alone. Look at how uncomfortable Fluff is right now.”

Fluff turned even redder and began to groom both of her ears. Karen stepped over and started rubbing one of her ears, “Sorry, Fluff.”

“So am I,” Alburet added, rubbing her other ear.

Fluff froze but began to purr loudly. Her blush faded, her eyes closed to slits and she shifted her head slightly side to side, as if trying to find the optimal spot.

The others watched with grins at just how cat-like she seemed in that moment. After a minute, Karen and Alburet stopped rubbing her ears. “Okay, we ready to go hit the Cursed Woods?” Alburet asked.

Unanimous agreement met his question and the group filed out of the guild hall in pairs, looking like three couples out for a stroll. Vanessa turned to Kim, “Wow, that is an odd group.”

“Two-souled all seem odd to me. They are the best I’ve met so far. At least they care about us.”

Vanessa pursed her lips, “You might have a point.”

Chapter Twenty

They picked up the quests from the Sergeant at the fort and headed out. They were able to easily kill off the Cursed Imps, Cursed Destroyers and Cursed Succubi required for one set of quests before heading into the dungeon. The ‘dungeon’ for the Cursed Woods was a set of stones like Stonehenge, only larger, set in a clearing deep in the woods. Instead of a portal to walk through, this dungeon was handled in a different way.

Fluff walked over near the center of the Henge, “A pop-up appears once someone steps into this spot asking if you want to start the encounter. Accepting the encounter puts us into a phased private zone for the duration, until either all the demons are dead or we all are. There are twenty waves of Infernals. The next wave spawns as soon as all of the previous wave is dead, and there are more of them in every wave. No boss, just survive.”

“Same sorts that we’ve already fought?” Karen asked.

“Yes, and with the same abilities,” Fluff replied. “Is everyone ready?”

“Let Marysue start us off,” Alburet told Fluff. “We can circle her at the start of it. Put Tiny and Gerald on opposite sides of the circle, they can each taunt their side of the circle that way.”

“If the next wave doesn’t spawn until the last one is all dead, then using a Summoner here will help. We can use Stacia’s Daze on the final mob or two of a wave to take a break and let people regain mana if needed,” Gerald told them. There were nods all around.

Everyone got into position and let Marysue know when they were ready. “Okay, here we go,” she told them as she tapped the pop-up to start the encounter.

The first few waves were just Imps. They weren’t hard to deal with, but the DPS was forced to move out to them, as the Imps were happy to stand out of reach throwing Fire Blasts at the group. The fourth wave saw the first Destroyer appearing among the Imps. On the tenth wave, the first Succubus appeared and was able to Daze Marysue. By that time, there were also three Destroyers in each wave along with the Imps.

Gerald turned for the Succubus. Stacia reached over and pinched Marysue’s arm hard enough to inflict a single point of damage, which was all that was needed to break the Daze. “She be fine,” Stacia told Gerald, then Dazed the Succubus in return. On round fifteen, instead of the usual Imps with the wave, they got three Succubi and three Destroyers. The Succubi Dazed Marysue, Fluff and Karen as the Destroyers came in. Stacia slapped Karen on the ass, breaking that Daze. Alburet pinched Fluff’s arm to snap her out of it, while Stacia’s double, Kitten, turned to pinch Marysue just hard enough to break her out of the Daze.

“Stacia, Daze two of the Succubi,” Alburet told her. “Gerald, you get the Destroyers. Tiny, come with us. We need to kill the unaffected Succubi first. Fluff, Karen, Bob, focus her down.”

The next wave was almost identical, except it included three Imps as well. Wave seventeen was worse, with six Imps instead of three. Wave eighteen saw them battling nine Imps, three Destroyers, and three Succubi. The Imps jeered at the group from a distance as they lobbed their Fire Blasts, and had to be chased down one by one. Wave nineteen was five Destroyers and three Succubi, but only five Imps. They managed it, but held the last mob under Daze until everyone was back up to full life and mana in preparation for the final wave.

Wave twenty consisted of five Destroyers, three Succubi and ten Imps. “Stacia, Ally two of the Succubi, then Daze two Destroyers. Tiny, we’re going out to pick up the last Succubi, then the Imps.” Alburet had held off using Stacia’s ability Ally for the last wave knowing it would be the worst.

Their two Allied Succubi Dazed two of the remaining Destroyers, leaving Gerald with only one to worry about. Gerald taunted the Destroyer and moved out to help corral some of the Imps. The Destroyer followed, with Gerald taunting the mob when his ability came off cooldown to keep it following him. Tiny went from Imp to Imp, getting aggro with each before the DPS started damaging them. It took them nearly two minutes to clear most of the last wave, then they had to wait for the ability Stacia had used on the two Succubi to expire.

When the last Demon died, a chest appeared in the middle of the Henge. No one got anything worthwhile, since the dungeon was lower level than they were. “We can see if anyone in the guild can use the items,” Alburet suggested. “Or if you want the coin, you can sell it.”

“I like the idea of handing it off to another Alpha Company member,” Gerald agreed with the idea. “We have time to hit another zone and do the dungeon there after a quick lunch. After that, we could pool the drops and see if anyone from the guild wants them? Maybe raffle them off?”

“Yeah, or auction them off with starting bids of a copper?” Marysue added. “With the money going into the guild fund.”

“I like the raffle idea. First pick gets to choose, then so on until everything is gone,” Karen put in her two cents.

“The raffle would be easier,” Fluff tacked on.

“Okay, let’s do a raffle this time. We can see about an auction when we move up to the next set of zones.” Alburet dropped the gloves he got from the dungeon into his bag, “In the meantime, we need to turn in quests. How about we stop by Giardino’s for lunch, then go hit the Goblin Villages?”

When they got to the Quartermaster after turning in quests, Alburet took the mystery box right away. He smirked at Gerald, who was staring at the box. They both remembered Alburet’s gloves in the first one. Alburet opened the box… and found a Shiny Rock. A small window popped up displaying some text as Alburet dumped the rock into his hand.

Shiny Rock

No value

This rock is shiny, that is its only real value.

Everyone had a chuckle at the flavor text and Alburet put the rock in his bag with a rueful shake of his head. “It was too much to ask for another scaleable piece of armor.”

“What are you going to do with the rock?” Gerald asked.

“Put it on a shelf at the house,” Alburet replied as the others all chose their rewards, “it will remind me that not every mystery box is a good idea.” Karen laughed.

Once they’d finished up with the Quartermaster, they went back to Stormguard for lunch, then out to the Goblin Villages. By that time news of Alburet’s change had spread through the guards, so there were no more problems with them, though some of the merchants looked at him warily. At the first village they came to, Alburet and Stacia were surprised to see Chris Eveningstar and Deidre Crowley.

“Sis, what be ya doin’ out here?” Stacia asked.

Deidre turned around and beamed at Stacia, “I be huntin’ with Chris. He was kind enough ta ask me yesterday. I found me class today! I be a priestess of the Dark Lord.”

Chris smiled broadly, “She has been quite eager to keep me healthy.”

“Aye,” Deidre said, “it be so wonderful to finally be able to do thin’s.”

“Are you two going to be out here for a bit?” Alburet asked.

“That is our plan. Did you require assistance?” Chris asked.

Alburet held up a finger asking him to wait as he pulled out his Guildstone. He tapped out a message into guild chat then squinted at Chris, seeing that he was level fifteen and that Deidre was level nine. “Have you considered joining a guild? Either of you?”

Stacia grinned, “Oh, tha’ be a wonderful idea.”

“Going to invite them?” Karen asked.

“Depends on them,” Alburet replied, keeping an eye on guild chat and sending another message. “What do you think?”

Deidre answered first, “Ya have been nothin’ but helpful to me family, Alburet. Ya gave me sister her dream, an’ gave Erin her freedom. An’ since ya came here, me an’ me sisters be findin’ our classes finally. Iffin Chris says yes, then so do I.”

Chris glanced at Deidre then to Alburet, “The woman I think most highly of has vouched for you. You introduced me to her, and for that I owe you a rather hefty debt. If you will have me, then I accept.”

Alburet tapped one more reply into guild chat before he pocketed the stone. He tapped his interface a few more times and held out two scrolls, “Welcome to Alpha Company.”

Chris shook hands with Alburet and Gerald, while Deidre hugged the women. “Is there anything we can help you with now that we are going to be in your guild?” Chris asked.

Alburet grinned, “I have three damage dealers waiting to team up with you. They’ll be at the portal guild in a few minutes. I suggest you go turn those scrolls in, then meet up with them. That will give you a full group and you guys can really start to level. Also, once you’re in the guild you’ll be in the running for a couple of guild quests I put up today.”

Chris nodded, “Deidre?”

“Aye,” she hooked an arm through his. “Thank ya again, Alburet. We be seein’ ya later.” Stacia gave her sister another hug, then Chris and Deidre vanished.

“So we can recruit the… the Alpha Worlders into the guild?” Gerald asked.

“Invite any long term tester or native who you think will meet our standards,” Alburet replied.

“I’ll keep an eye out,” Gerald said.

Karen shimmered out of visibility as her stealth became active. “We have the quests and we’re at a village. Let’s kill some Goblins.”

The goblins were mostly just larger versions of the ones from the Goblin Fort. They went right through the mobs outside of the dungeon without issue. The dungeon was a bit more interesting. It ended up being a small town, similar in a way to the Orc Village from the Grasslands. The biggest difference was that instead of the mobs staying mostly inside their huts, here they were constantly moving from building to building. The trick was to pull them off the main street and into alleys to fight them. If another goblin saw, they would come join in. It wasn’t very challenging, but it was a lot of fun to try and keep up with the random movement of the goblins between buildings.

The dungeon itself had two optional bosses and the Town Headman. The first optional boss was the Carver, the town butcher. He had a stun he was able to use every minute and a hard-hitting attack called Cleave which did significant damage if not blocked or mitigated. He didn’t have any adds unless you counted the random goblins that came in from the street, as they hadn’t cleared all of those first. The second optional boss was the Street Sweeper, who turned out to be a pain in the ass. The group had just about killed off all the random goblins when they found him. The Sweeper was pushing a blue cart and carried a shovel over one shoulder. He had two abilities. The first one wasn’t horrible, a stun that also did damage to anyone in melee range as he whipped his shovel around his head. The second ability was called Filth Call, which summoned some of the ooze from his blue bin. It hit the entire group with a DoT poison debuff that did damage per tick. Luckily, Marysue’s Cleanse Sickness removed it from them.

With both of the optional bosses dead, they went to the big building in the center of town, the Town Hall. It was surrounded by a wall smooth enough to stop them from climbing over it, as was the single gate. They were also unable to damage the gate. Beside the gate was a small sign and a red button. The sign read, ‘Push to speak with the Town Headman’.

“Why is it always a red button?” Marysue asked.

“It is just one of those things,” Alburet chuckled. “People can’t help but push red buttons.”

“Any idea what he does?” Gerald asked.

“The last two bosses had stuns, so he probably will as well,” Fluff guessed.

“We’re over leveled for this place, so why don’t we just summon him and find out?” Karen shrugged.

“Sounds good to me,” Alburet said and reached out to push the button.

A minute later the front door of the Town Hall opened and the largest goblin they’d seen to date walked out of the building. It was almost Orc sized, but still clearly a goblin. It stopped on the other side of the gate. “Who summons me and why?”

“We have come to cleanse these lands of your kind,” Gerald spoke up. “The King of Stormguard has decreed it should be so.”

The Town Headman sneered at Gerald, “Does one of you challenge me to one on one combat? Or are you going to attack me as a group?”

Gerald paused as a pop-up appeared. “I have a pop-up asking if we wish to send just one person in to fight him. It says that we will not be allowed to interfere if that option is chosen.”

“Is there a reason why we should do so?” Marysue asked.

“Says here it triples the experience earned for the party, however if the champion fails we’re banned from the town for a full day.”

“Meh,” Alburet shrugged. “We can just gang tackle him and call it good.”

“I’m with Alburet on this one,” Karen added. “No reason for us to risk not clearing this dungeon.”

Gerald tapped his pop-up and replied, “We decline your offer, Headman.”

“Fools,” the Headman sneered. “In that case you shall face me and my guards.” The doors of the Town Hall opened again and ten guards marched out to stand behind the Headman. “I give you one more chance to face me in solo combat.”

Gerald turned it down, “Nope, we all want a swing.”

The mass of guards came charging at them. Stacia was waiting for that and got two Ally abilities off, taking two of the guards out of the equation and sending them after the Headman. She targeted two more of the guards and Dazed them, reducing the number of guards the group had to deal with right away to six. Gerald and Tiny split them three and three as they backed to either side of the gate.

Working together as they’d learned to do, the DPS helped focus Tiny’s mobs down first. Luckily, the only ability the guards had was a stun. Tiny and Gerald endured one set of stuns from their targets as Fluff, Alburet and Karen worked their way through the guards on Tiny. The second round came as the group switched over to help Gerald while Tiny moved in to take the Headman. The Headman had already killed one of the two Allied guards, and the other one was badly wounded. A minute later the group had finished off the guards and moved in on the Headman as he killed the second Allied guard.

The Headman had one other ability, which raised his dead guards with a third of their original life. Gerald turned on the zombies to tank them while Tiny stayed with the Headman. The DPS went to town on the zombies, quickly cutting them down. Tiny called out a warning as his life began to ebb away faster than Alburet’s spell could heal him. When the zombies died Tiny had just a fraction of his life remaining. Gerald taunted the Headman away from Tiny as Alburet rushed over to reapply the heal.

“Thank you, master,” Tiny wheezed.

“You’re welcome,” Alburet called out as he went back into melee range with the Headman. “Sit the rest of it out, Tiny.”

A minute later they had killed the Headman and looted the body. As they healed up after the fight, Gerald pursed his lips. “I wonder what the fight is like if you accept solo combat?”

“He was hitting you pretty hard,” Marysue said. “If that fight had gone on much longer I would have needed a mana potion.”

“He also had a decent health pool,” Karen added.

“Maybe a tank could do it, or a skilled ranged caster who can kite him,” Alburet shrugged.

“We be done?” Stacia asked.

“Yeah, just need to go turn in and collect our rewards. Hand off anything we want raffled,” Alburet told them. “I’ll have Kim or Vanessa put it all together for us and I’ll send out a message to the guild tomorrow.”

“Sounds good,” Gerald replied.

After getting their rewards and handing off the stuff to Alburet, the group broke up to do various things. Gerald wanted to take Marysue to dinner, Fluff was going to get all of her stuff together to move, as was Karen. Alburet and Stacia were the last two in the fort’s courtyard when Chris, Deidre and the other three Alpha Company members came in through the gate.

“How did it go?” Alburet asked them.

“We did well,” Chris answered. “We completed the quests, minus the Town. We are going to do that after we sell off our loot.”

“I made it to level ten,” Deidre said with a smile. “I will be goin’ to train me ability while they sell off the loot.”

“I wish you good luck, then,” Alburet told the group, shaking hands all around and giving Deidre a hug. “I hope you all have a good time.” Finally, Alburet and Stacia used their Homestones to return to their house. “That was a fun day.”

“Aye, Asthore,” Stacia replied. “I be needin’ to get dinner started and check on the other room.”

“I’ll go get Kim started on the raffle and be along in a few,” he told her.

They parted with a quick kiss. Alburet entering the guild hall to find Ironhand’s group there. “What’s going on?”

Kim looked up, “They are having a bit of an issue and were just asking for an officer.”

“Lucky day for me, then,” Alburet replied with a wry smile. “Okay. Vanessa, take them to the meeting room, please. I’ll be there in just a minute.” He watched as the group filed into the back before turning to Kim. “I have another task for you, Kim.”

Kim shook her head, “I’m not surprised. What do you need?” Her smile took all the bite from her words.

“We have gear that we want to set up as a raffle,” Alburet told her. “It is from the 12-24 range, so they know ahead of time. Set the ticket price low and let people buy as many as they want. Day after tomorrow we can pull the tickets and let the winners select their prizes. We’ll have even more stuff after tomorrow.”

Kim nodded and made notes as he talked, “How about fifty coppers per ticket? Each piece of gear sells for silvers so that really brings the price down.”

“Works,” Alburet agreed. “I’ll leave it up to you. I’ll leave the gear in the room Erin was using.”

“That works. That way I can let people get a look at the gear,” Kim finished making notes. “Have fun dealing with the group.”

Alburet rolled his eyes, “Fun times.” He went into the back, trading nods with Vanessa in passing. When he got to the meeting room he took a seat and looked at Ironhand, “Okay, so tell me about the problem.”

“Bloodmoon,” Ironhand sighed. “She’s a Berserker in the guild. We’ve been out hunting the last two days and both days, her group would encroach on our area little by little. Today when we asked her to back off, she got up into our faces and said she would do whatever she wanted. I’m pretty sure she’ll do this to us again tomorrow, or start doing it to some other group.”

“Is her entire group going along with it, or are some of them holding back?”

Greenbeard frowned, “Now that you mention it, the Druid and Necromancer both seemed hesitant. I don’t remember the Druid’s name, but he’s a Lunari. I think DrBone was the ‘mancer’s name.”

“All right,” Alburet sighed as he got to his feet. “Ironhand, trade info with me.” He tapped Mindstones with Ironhand, “If she starts up with you again, send me a message. If you see her doing it to anyone else, let me know as well. I’ll talk to them tomorrow before my group heads out.”

The players got to their feet, thanking him before shuffling out. Alburet stayed in the meeting room considering his options for a minute before he walked back to the front. Kim was packing up her stuff for the day. “Out for the night?”

Kim smiled and nodded, “Yeah. Vanessa will hold it down for the next hour or so.”

“Okay. I’m off to eat and get my friends settled into our spare room, so you both have a good night.” Alburet gave them a parting wave as he left the building and went into the house.

“Honey, I’m home,” Alburet announced as he came in with a laugh. Stacia looked up, puzzled, and Alburet stopped laughing. “Sorry. A joke from the other world.”

“Most of ya jokes seem to be,” she shook her head. “The spare room be set up with two beds now. Dinner will be ready in a moment.”

“I’ll go get a quick rinse then,” Alburet followed his words, returning a few minutes later to find that Fluff and Karen had arrived. “Evening, ladies. If you want a quick rinse, the bathroom is open.”

“Sounds good,” Karen said, getting to her feet. “Come on, Fluff, we can wash each other’s backs.”

Fluff followed Karen without saying anything. Just as Stacia was putting the roast on the table, they came back to the front room. Alburet’s eyes tracked up and down each of them, out of reflex.

Fluff was wearing a cute sun dress with kittens printed on it that brought out the color of her eyes. Karen was in shorts and a halter top that showed off her body, only covering up the important bits.

Shaking his head Alburet took his spot at the table after seating the women. He sliced the roast, serving it out and adding the mashed potatoes to each plate before handing it off. The gravy container was passed around, each of them dousing the roast and taters liberally with the rich sauce.

“Everything okay with the move?” Alburet asked between bites.

Fluff nodded, “Yes. I didn’t have that much stuff.”

“Me either,” Karen added before taking another big bite of drippy taters. “So good...” she mumbled around the food.

Stacia grinned at her, “It be impolite to be speakin’ when ya mouth be full of drippy goodness. Ya should be swallowin’ first.”

Fluff blinked, her ears pinking slightly as she quickly took another bite. Alburet reached over and stroked her ear a few times, “You’re getting better, Fluff.”

She nodded, a contented smile spreading across her lips as she chewed, swallowing before replying. “Yes. Stacia is going to work with me tonight. Lilith has been impressed at how adept she is.”

Alburet pursed his lips as he took his hand back, “Hmm.”

“While they’re off locked in a room helping Fluff, why don’t we play together?” Karen said, staring at Alburet like he was a tasty morsel.

Shaking his head, Alburet sighed, “Not going to happen, Karen. We can play cards if you’d like.”

Karen pouted, “I miss the old days. Why the big change?”

Alburet sipped his wine while he thought about his answer. “Trying to hold to the morals my Dad instilled in me. One of the things I took to heart was that once you marry someone, you stop with anyone else.” He shrugged, “I don’t have anything left from my father but the things he tried to teach me.”

Karen frowned, but nodded, “So it’s not that you didn’t like us all being together. It’s more you want to do what your father taught you is right.” She put down her fork, “I understand. I had thought I’d found a kindred spirit who was willing to just have fun. Then you got married and that vanished.”

“What about me sister?” Stacia asked.

Karen looked away, “She was hooked up with a Summoner, last I heard. She still gives me massages, but all the extra stuff has fallen away there, too.” She got up, “Excuse me, please.” She walked out of the room, visibly upset.

Fluff watched her go with sadness, “She wants love.”

“Don’t we all,” Alburet sighed, “maybe I should go talk to her.”

“Nay, Asthore,” Stacia got to her feet. “I will be the one, ya eat ya food.” Stacia followed after Karen with a determined gait.

“I…” Fluff paused before taking a deep breath. “I want love, too, but I’m not worth the time. I was always told that I was nothing.” She shuddered, “Worthy of nothing but a beating…”

Alburet reached out to gently touch Fluff’s arm, “You are worth a lot, Fluff. I don’t know who told you that you’re not worth anything, but they were wrong. You’ve been my friend during the time we’ve known each other. We’ve had good times, laughed, hunted together and made even more friends.”

“You don’t,” she swallowed, then continued, “look at me like you do them.”

His mouth opened and closed a few times in astonishment before he was able to reply to her. “Not exactly true, Fluff. I have the same depth of feeling for you as I do for Karen. The difference is, that for you it’s about protecting you and wanting you to grow. With Karen, it was mostly about the physical interactions. That has shifted some since I got married, though.” He gave her a small smile, “I quoted Romeo at you, after all.”

Fluffball met his eyes, “Would you…” She paused, swallowing, “Kiss my cheek?” Her face went red and one hand twitched at her side, but she refused to drop her eyes.

Alburet felt his protective side surge forward, urging him to treat her like the fragile person she was. He turned to face her, leaning over to gently kiss her cheek. “You are my friend, Fluff, I will always show you that I care. Whether it be a hug, getting your ears rubbed, or a kiss on the cheek.”

She touched her cheek where he’d kissed her, looking at him with wide eyes. Fear and hope warred for control of her face. “Th…Thank you.” She bolted from the table, leaving Alburet alone in the room.

Alburet wondered if maybe he had done something wrong. She had said thank you, but then she’d run away. Maybe it was just that she’d finally found someone who’d shown her kindness without any ulterior motive. Still musing, he finished his meal then collected the plates to wash them.

Karen came back out to the main room as he finished up, finding a seat in the living room as he made coffee. “Al?”

“Yeah?” he called back as he put the kettle onto the stove.

“I’m sorry,” she said it with a grimace. “I didn’t mean to be a bitch. I’ve just always wanted something I can’t seem to find. The one time I tried the traditional romance thing, it fell apart really badly. Since then I’ve just wanted to find someone who was up for random fun. I latched onto you a bit more than I should have, and when you got married I felt jealous.”

Alburet sat down across from her, “I’m sorry, too, Karen. I probably should have been more up front with you about stuff. I’d like to tell you why I got married. I mean, besides the really obvious. You’re amazing and I love having you as a friend.” Alburet grinned wryly and rolled his eyes, “Stacia keeps hitting me with the harem bat, and has broadly hinted that you’re her first choice. While I never see that happening, I don’t think she’s going to give up on the idea.”

Karen looked him in the eyes, “Is it just your father’s words that are stopping you? Nothing else?”

He could see her pain and longing and considered his feelings for a moment. “Yes.”

“If you change your mind,” Karen said, getting up and going to the stove just as the kettle began to whistle, “I would be happy to be the third here. Maybe even a permanent third and not just a guest appearance.”

Alburet frowned as he took that in. He accepted the cup she offered him while he turned her comment over in his mind. “Okay. If I ever decide to do as Stacia wants, you’ll be the first to know.”

“Okay,” Karen tucked her legs under her as she sipped her coffee. “Another question, how do you feel about Stacia’s double and me having a little fun?”

Alburet choked on his coffee, coughing roughly as the image had popped into his head, along with memories of the three of them. Karen sprang over to his side and thumped his back for him, until he regained his breathing.

“Warn a guy next time,” he croaked.

“Sorry, didn’t think it would cause you to breathe coffee.”

“Her Copy is still her. I think it would be adultery,” Alburet told her.

“Damn, struck out on all counts then,” Karen said as she took her seat again. “Up for some cards?”

They played cards for an hour before Stacia came out to the living room. “Fluff be sleepin’. Ya can go to bed when ya be ready, Karen.”

Karen nodded, stretching as she got to her feet. Alburet looked away, missing the knowing look traded between Karen and Stacia. “I’m off to bed then, night ya’ll.” She got a hug and kiss on the cheek from Stacia before she left,

“Let’s go off to bed ourselves, Asthore,” Stacia said, pulling him to his feet.

“No dreams tonight, please,” Alburet asked her as they went to their room.

Chapter Twenty-One

Alburet woke slowly. He had been dreaming, but not one of the nightmares or memories. It was much more adolescent in tone than that, revolving around a really big bed and a whole lot of women. He yawned and stretched as he opened his eyes. The sound of the door to the bathing room opening caught his attention, and he looked over to see Karen in the doorway wearing nothing but a smirk and a few water droplets. The water droplets were making their way down her body, and Alburet had to struggle for a moment to keep his eyes from following them.

“Oh, I see you’re up. And also awake,” Karen said, licking her lips, her eyes focused intently and not on his face.

Alburet glanced down and realized he had a problem that most men contended with in the mornings. “Why are you bathing right now?” He almost threw back the covers before remembering he’d taken to sleeping naked here in Alpha World.

“I had to wash Fluff’s back,” Karen grinned as she stepped further into the bedroom, not at all ashamed of her nudity. If anything, she flaunted it. “If I’d known you were going to wake up, I would have delayed her for another five minutes.”

“Wait, Fluff is…” Alburet began to say, cutting off as the bathroom door opened again.

Fluff was wrapped in a towel that covered her torso, though only barely. It did an excellent job of inspiring Alburet to wonder what was under it. “You’ll wake him…” Fluff was saying softly as she stepped into the room. She froze when her eyes met Alburet’s, both of them shocked. Alburet’s mind was torn between looking away or keep looking at the soft fur that he could see. He was pulling his eyes away when his eyes tracked to hers, which had found his earlier issue. Her mouth opened slightly and her face went deep red.

Alburet jerked upright, his waist still covered and he grabbed Stacia’s pillow to cover his lap. He wanted to say something, but was at a loss. Karen was not, though, “See, Fluff, I told you that you have a sexy body. Alburet agrees with me, without even having to say a word.”

“Ya all be up then, breakfast be ready in a few minutes,” Stacia told them with a smile from the other doorway.

“Some of us are more ‘up’ than others,” Karen snorted.

Stacia looked over at Alburet and shook her head, “Ya only be embarrassin’ ya self and Fluff like tha’. It be only natural for him to react to ya fresh from the shower. Fluff, does seein’ him like that make ya uncomfortable?”

Fluff glanced at Stacia then away, her head barely shaking from side to side. Karen wrapped an arm around Fluff’s shoulders, leaning in to whisper in her ear. Fluff’s face, which had been slowly returning to her normal coloring, went right back to being bright red. Stacia walked over to Alburet with a friendly smile in place that made him a little wary of her intentions.

“Fluffball,” Stacia said as she took a seat next to Alburet. “Did me husband lookin’ at ya cause ya distress?” Fluff still wouldn’t look at Alburet but her head shook slightly side to side again. “Did ya like the way he looked at ya?” Alburet started to object but Stacia placed a finger over his lips, “Hush.” Fluff’s head nodded almost imperceptibly. “Tha’ be all then for now, Fluff. We will talk later, now ya should go get ready.”

Fluff bolted from the room, dropping the towel in her haste. Alburet had an unobstructed view of her backside and tail as she fled the room. When he finally pulled his eyes away, Karen was watching him with a pained look, then she left as well. He finally turned to Stacia, who met his eyes calmly.

“Asthore,” Stacia said softly, “why do ya fight what ya clearly want? Ya old standards be nay those of this world. I understand wantin’ to hold to the teachin’s of ya Da’, but mayhap it be time to follow ya heart instead. Fluff will nay be ready for anythin’ for some time yet, but Karen, it pains her.  She cares for us both, and feels rejected by us because of ya backin’ away from her sudden as ya did.”

Alburet covered his face with his hands, rubbing it to try clearing his mind. “It just feels like it would cut one of the few strands I have left to him. I don’t want to lose that, Kitten.”

She gently moved his hands from his face, “Iffin ya be with me, ya will never lose touch with ya Da’.” She leaned in to kiss him gently before continuing, “Close ya eyes for me.”

He took a deep breath, doing as she asked, “What are you going to do?”

“This,” she whispered as he felt his mind spin.

~*~*~

Seamus sat on the porch with his father, sipping lemonade while they admired the summer night sky. “You been doing okay, old man?”

“Better than you, son,” William chuckled. “But you seem to have gotten over what that woman did to you.”

“It was bad. Guess she wasn’t the one for me.”

“You’ll find your love one day, a woman who makes your pulse race and your knees weak. If you’re lucky enough, she’ll agree to marry you, and then you’ll know what real happiness means. That was the way it was for me. Just make sure that you follow your heart, son, no matter what anyone tells you, always follow your heart. God made us all imperfect, but I firmly believe that our hearts are the key to doing his will.”

“Still a believer,” Seamus replied. “Your faith always amazes me, dad. I don’t think I’ll ever have the strength of conviction that you do.”

“You don’t believe the same things I do, but you do have a type of faith, son. You don’t think there’s a God above, but you still walk his line. You know I firmly believe in my Christian upbringing, and I’ve tried to teach you to follow that road. But I don’t think the other faiths are wrong, for all I know, they’re all right. I just hope that someday you’ll find something to really believe in, and follow it with all your heart.” William looked up at the sky, “That would probably be my final wish.”

Seamus shook his head, “You old goat, you’ll probably outlive me. I deal with violent people on a daily basis, after all.”

~*~*~

Alburet came back to his senses to find Stacia staring at him, “What?”

“Ya memory, ya know it be ya memory,” Stacia replied.

“I’d forgotten that. I can see it so sharply now. I had forgotten it,” Alburet murmured as he replayed the memory in his mind, savoring the happy time.

“Aye, it be one of the many fragments ya lost,” Stacia replied softly. “Did I hurt ya?”

“No,” he shook his head then pulled her to him, holding her. “Thank you,” he swallowed hard as tears started to fall from his eyes. “I can see him so vividly now. His face was starting to blur on me before.” He shook as he let his tears fall, “I miss him.”

“Aye,” Stacia held him, soothing him as she stroked his hair. “I can help ya iffin ya will let me. I only ask ya to follow his words, me dear Asthore. Follow ya heart, do nay let the shackles of ya old world bind ya here.”

It took Alburet a minute to control himself, but he did in time stop crying. He pulled back to meet her loving eyes. “I can’t promise anything, Kitten, but I’ll try.”

“Tha’ be all tha’ I can ask,” she stood up, giving him another kiss. “Now ya need to get ready, and I need to be seein’ tha’ breakfast does nay burn. Take ya time, take a proper shower before ya come join us.”

He watched her go before he got out of bed, his mind churning with the memory she’d summoned for him. He could still hear the earnestness of his father’s words, just as he had all those years ago. Would his father want him to walk this path? Would he have approved, Alburet wondered as he went into the bathroom.

He took his seat, the bowl of frumenty and cup of coffee waiting for him both steaming. “We have a few things to take care of today,” he told them. “We have a party of guildies who are not playing nice. I wanted to talk to them while Gerald’s at his meeting. I also need to send out an announcement about the raffle to the guild, and I was thinking maybe we could go hit one of the other continents for the lower level zones today as well.”

“That’s fine,” Karen replied, her words a little clipped. “Who’s acting up?”

Alburet filled them in on the problems between Ironhand and Bloodmoon’s groups. “We need to get her side of the story, and see what needs to be done to solve the issue.”

“Bloodmoon,” Karen tasted the name. “She was at the meeting at Mindblown. She wanted Gerald to take over the guild from you.”

“Great, so she will probably not respond well to me,” Alburet shrugged. “We’ll see what happens.”

Stacia and Karen finished eating first, and Stacia asked Karen to help her with something in another room. Alburet looked at Fluff once they were alone, “Fluff, about this morning, I’m sorry.”

Fluff shook her head as she turned away from him, “It’s fine.”

“I’m still sorry. I shouldn’t have stared at you like I did. I just wasn’t prepared to see you like that, and you are beautiful, which made it hard to look away. It was still wrong of me to stare at you like that.”

She hunched in on herself, mumbling, “I didn’t mind. I feel safe with you. I know you wouldn’t hurt me. It…” She paused, swallowing hard, before she continued, “It felt nice to be looked at like that, by you.”

Alburet was stunned into silence by what he’d just heard. “I thought you liked Karen?” he asked after a minute.

“I do,” Fluffball’s voice was barely audible. “She is strong and protective of me. Dad always said that being with another girl was bad, though, so I can’t…”

“It’s hard to think of her like that even though you want to,” Alburet finished for her, seeing her small nod in agreement. “You won’t be considered a bad girl for liking Karen. I like Karen, and Stacia likes Karen, too. Stacia isn’t bad, is she?”

“No,” Fluff whispered, “she’s nice. She makes you happy… I wish I could.”

He sipped his coffee in a bit of a rush to cover his sudden nervousness. “You do, Fluff,” he finally managed. “I’m happy you’re my friend and we can have this time together.”

Fluff looked down,” Okay.”

He didn’t think as he pulled her over to him, putting her on his lap and starting to rub one of her ears. “I mean it, Fluff, you do make me happy. One day maybe I can explain it better, but right now I ask that you trust me, okay?”

Fluff started purring as she relaxed in his arms, “Okay.” The single word exuded happiness as she leaned against his chest, her arms going loosely around him. It was a minute before she spoke again, “I haven’t been held by a person in years. People only ever hurt me and make me feel bad. You’ve never hurt me and only shown that you care for me. Thank you, for not hurting me or scaring me.”

He didn’t know what to say to that so he just kissed the top of her head. He didn’t see Stacia and Karen came out of the bedroom. Karen stopped with a frown on her face as she looked at them. Stacia gently touched her shoulder, then moved up behind Alburet. “Will ya be offerin’ us all a turn on ya lap?”

Alburet jolted slightly at Stacia’s words, not having heard her approach. “I don’t see why I can’t give you all a cuddle before we leave. Fluff, are you okay now?”

Fluff’s arms tightened around him before she let go and stood up, “Okay.” She went into the guest bedroom, not looking at anyone as she left.

“Karen, ya take the next hug, I be right back,” Stacia followed Fluff, leaving Karen and Alburet alone.

Karen looked at Alburet then away, “I’m fine.”

Alburet snagged her wrist and pulled her onto his lap. “Karen, I’m sorry.” He had the words out before she could react to being pulled onto his lap.

She looked at him from a few inches away, “For what?” Her words were chilly as she met his eyes, hers full of hurt.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you, to push you away like I did. I was just trying to do what my father had always told me. In doing so, I hurt you, someone I do care for. I never meant to cause you any pain, and I have. For that I am sorry. You are such a vibrant and outgoing woman that I didn’t consider what me getting married and seeming to spurn you would be like for you. I’m asking for you to forgive me for what I did.” His tone was calm, but she could see the remorse in his eyes.

Karen’s gaze softened some before she looked away, “I was just looking for a fun time. I never meant to actually care for you, or Stacia. But you both got to me. I care about both of you and when you got married I was jealous of both of you in a way. I had thought though that it would be okay, that we could still have fun together, but then you crushed that hope. I know what it’s like to want to do what your father taught you, so I’ve tried not to be mad about it. But I am. Even more so when I see you looking at Fluff like you just did.”

“Stacia is going to start helping me with some issues I have. She just reminded me of a memory of my father. He urged me to follow my heart. I’m still a little unsure of what it is I want, but things might change. Give me time to think things over, okay?” He asked as he put his arms around her.

There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes, “Okay, but I want a kiss to make up for it.”

Alburet snorted once, “Yeah, that sounds more like the Karen I know.” He pulled her forward and their lips met gently, tenderly. After a second he pulled back to meet her eyes again. “Good now?”

Her eyes were dancing with mischief as she shifted her weight on his lap slightly, “Now I am, yes.”

He was aware that another part of him was apparently very aware of the willing woman on his lap. “And we’re done.”

Laughing, Karen got off of his lap, “At least I know that was for me.”

The door behind them opened and Stacia and Fluff came into the front room, “We be ready now, Asthore?”

“Nope,” Alburet said. As she came closer he pulled her into his lap and squeezed her tight. “I still had a wife to snuggle.”

Stacia giggled, “Aye, tha’ ya did.” She kissed his nose before he let her go. “Now we be ready to go.”

“Alright. Let me send out this guild announcement and get hold of Bloodmoon,” he told them, opening his interface.

They went to the guild hall to wait for Bloodmoon and her group. When they entered, Vanessa was talking to a gentleman. Alburet frowned, vaguely recalling having seen the man before. The name came to him, “Sir Carter?”

Cody Carter turned at his name, interrupting the conversation he’d been having with Vanessa. The smile vanished as Cody took in Alburet’s appearance. “May I help you?”

“That’s my question, actually,” Alburet replied simply. “I still have your card. So, why the visit?”

Squinting for a moment, Cody looked taken aback, “In the name of Justice, what happened to you?”

“A gift from the Dark Lord. I’m waiting for an answer about why you came back to my guild hall.”

“I have heard that the upper houses are failing, some of them spectacularly, to achieve any of their goals where your second is concerned. I feared that my original visit might seem to be prompted by the same motives they have. I wished to alleviate those concerns if you were having them.”

“What is it you want?” Alburet’s tone was abrupt, as he wasn’t in the mood to deal with a noble.

“I just hope for a simple favor, to be notified when your guild reaches the Dead Lands. Once you get there, you might need additional support to really push into the interior and I would like you to consider my House should you seek out allies.” Sir Carter’s tone made it clear that he believed his offer to be of significant importance.

“Noted,” Alburet replied simply. “I will keep your request in mind, sir. Now, if you don’t mind, I have other pressing business to attend to.”

“Of course,” With a small bow Sir Carter left the guild hall.

Vanessa arched a brow, “Thanks. I was about to have him ejected. He kept insisting on speaking with you, and wouldn’t accept that you weren’t here.”

“Where’s Kim?” Alburet asked.

“She was picking up some breakfast for us, should be back in a minute.”

“Bloodmoon and her group will be here shortly. Direct them to the meeting room, please.”

“I will,” Vanessa replied, and they went to the meeting room to wait.

About ten minutes later Bloodmoon and her group came in. Bloodmoon was a tall, statuesque Lunari with red fur. DrBone and the three other members of the group followed her in. Alburet noted the male Lunari, who was probably the Druid, with a lion’s mane.

“Please have a seat,” Alburet told them. Once they were seated he explained why they’d been called in. “I’ve had reports of some issues between your group and another group in the guild. Would you like to tell me what happened?”

Bloodmoon snorted, “We were hunting and they got in our way. It wasn’t an issue for us.”

“Twice?” Alburet asked, focusing on Bloodmoon, who was staring at him challengingly.

“They can’t understand a basic rule of life, the strong make the rules,” Bloodmoon’s lips curled into a vicious little smile. “We didn’t call them any names or hurt them, so what’s their problem?”

Alburet looked to DrBone then to the Druid, both of whom were looking uncomfortable. He brought his eyes back to Bloodmoon, letting his normal personality shift into what was work mode when he’d been a guard. His eyes went flat and his face became devoid of emotion. “Really? So the story I’ve heard of you forcing the other group out of their spot is false, then?”

Bloodmoon growled as she stood up, her chair went skittering backwards, “It’s a free world out there, and they were where we needed to be. They had plenty of other places to go. We didn’t do anything, so what the fuck is your problem?”

“You deliberately causing issues for other members of Alpha Company is my problem. I am going to ask you just once to stop. I know that some of your group isn’t really onboard with your tactics. For those of you who aren’t, next time she starts up, walk away. Otherwise, you’ll end up in the same boat.”

“I thought this was a guild, not a dictatorship,” Bloodmoon scoffed. “So, you’re saying we can’t hunt where we want now?”

“Not what I’m saying,” Alburet told her levelly as he kept eye contact with her. “What I’m saying is that if you deliberately force another group to move again, then there will be consequences. Free will is still very much a thing. Not just yours, either.”

“Whatever,” Bloodmoon snorted, “come on, guys, we have a couple of quests to complete.” She stomped out, followed by the tank and a caster of some kind. DrBone and the Druid both hesitated visibly before they followed her out.

“Tha’ did nay seem to go as well as ya hoped,” Stacia said.

“Sad. Some people only seem to be able to have fun when they’re ruining things for others,” Alburet sighed.

“If they step out of line again, then what?” Karen asked.

“They will be removed from the guild.”

Karen nodded with her lips pursed, “This ought to get interesting over the next day or so, then.”

“Let’s go check out the Dwelden city while we wait for Gerald,” Alburet said, getting to his feet.

Fluff stood up with a pensive look, “She won’t listen. Maybe we should stay closer for now, that way we don’t waste so much gold since we’ll just have to come back.”

Stacia nodded, “She makes a good point.”

“We can check out the Blight Hills,” Karen added. “They’re on par with the gnolls, so more in line with where we should be.”

“Okay. Let’s go,” Alburet said, ushering them all out into the main room. Everyone was startled to see a pop-up appear in front of them.

House Theron has found an Heir.

Wilbur Theron, formerly of House Gilden, has taken over House Theron.

Alburet chuckled, then frowned, “Huh, if that just happened, it took longer than Lady Theron thought it would. Must have been issues.”

“Wait, is that the guy who was hanging out with Erin?” Karen asked.

“Yes,” Alburet replied, “and tomorrow we should be hearing even more news about House Theron.”

“He is going to marry her,” Fluff said quietly.

“Aye,” Stacia said, giving Fluff a hug, “she will be gettin’ her dream.”

“Like you did,” Fluff replied.

“Aye. Me husband seems to make dreams come true for those around him,” Stacia winked at him.

“When is it my turn?” Karen asked archly, looking at Alburet.

“Or mine?” Fluff mumbled.

“Patience,” Alburet replied quickly, “it takes a lot of effort to achieve dreams, you know.”

“I better be next,” Karen muttered.

“I think me sis Deidre be next, actually,” Stacia said matter-of-factly. “She likely be marryin’ Chris Eveningstar in the next week.”

“What about Marian?” Karen asked suddenly.

“She has nay gone out to hunt with her life mate yet,” Stacia replied. “so ya might be after Deidre.”

“Okay, let’s get going,” Alburet said to cut the conversation off. “Vanessa, if you hear about any problems with Bloodmoon, let me know please.”

“Will do,” Vanessa answered as she watched them go.

Chapter Twenty-Two

When they got to the Portal Guild, the place was crowded. Alburet waved to the few groups of Alpha Company he could see meeting up to take portals. They paused while Karen stopped to chat with Violet for a moment.

“What’s up?” Alburet asked when they’d continued to their portal.

“I was just checking something, and it seems I was right,” Karen replied, brushing back her short hair. “Violet is who Marian has been seeing of late. Yesterday, Marian asked to go out hunting with her. Violet told her it would have to wait until the quests for the guild had been completed.”

“Me last sister has settled on her, then?” Stacia asked, gently touching Karen’s shoulder.

“It seems that way,” Karen shrugged. “Sorry for the delay. Might as well hit the fort and see the sights before Gerald and Marysue catch up to us.”

As they started up the stairs, everyone got a pop-up announcement. They paused to read it.

Announcement: Player Housing and Guild Buildings are now available in and around major cities.

Visit the City Hall in your capital city for more information.

Warning: All property is subject to monthly taxation. Failure to pay taxes can result in loss of access to and even loss of ownership of property.

Large Guild Keeps are now available in end level zones. These Keeps are capable of providing all the amenities of a city, but will require staff to make those amenities available. In some cases, repairs will be required before a Keep is usable.

“Aha. There must have been a leak on the internet. This is why it’s so busy here,” Alburet mused as he watched people in the lobby suddenly streaming toward the stairs. “Looks like they were just waiting for the announcement. They’re all going to go try to find one of the keeps.”

“We could do that,” Karen chimed in quickly. “We could totally do that.”

“We would be needin’ a large party of powerful adventurers to take such a keep,” Stacia tried to caution Karen.

“It would be fucking epic, though, if we could grab the first one,” Karen retorted, turning to Alburet. “We can do this.”

Alburet could see the desperation in Karen. He had to admit the idea was appealing, to be the first would surely bring them even more fame and renown. “We probably won’t be able to pull it off today, Karen.” He watched her lips tighten and held up a hand, “Hold on. I like the idea, but it will take a day or two to line up a really serious attempt at it. I have some favors I can call in with people.” He grimaced as he imagined Vladimir laughing over his audacious idea. “The raffle is tonight at the guild hall after sun down. We can put the idea to them then. If a majority of the guild wants to do it, then I’ll call in my favors.”

Karen flung herself at him, wrapping her arms and legs around him and kissing him hard. Alburet reacted like he used to, catching her and holding her tightly as they kissed. With a start, he realized what he was doing. He was about to push her off when she let go and beamed at him. “Best guild leader ever!”

Alburet looked at Stacia with guilt etched on his face, to be met with her loving smile. “It be fine, Asthore, I have been tellin’ ya tha’ all along. All I be askin’ is tha’ I be allowed to get what ya just did. It be only fair tha’ way.”

Alburet was torn. She was right, it would be only fair. But his father’s teaching still loomed large in his mind, insisting that it would be wrong. A part of him insisted he was being an idiot and that Karen sure knew how to kiss. He nodded at Stacia and turned away, to find Fluff watching him covertly. He smiled at her as Karen cheered before the kissing started behind him. He watched Fluff’s eyes track over to the women behind him. It was easy for him to see the sadness and longing in her face before she looked away while blushing slightly.

“Fluff,” Alburet said softly. “When you’re ready, neither of them will tell you no.”

She jerked, her head snapping back to look at him. Her cheeks flamed, “I…”

He rubbed her ear gently, “It’s okay, it really is. Take your time. None of us will think anything but the best of you.”

She dropped her eyes and nodded, her voice quavering, “Okay.”

He stepped forward, hugging her and planting a kiss on her cheek, “We will never hurt you, trust us.”

Fluff laid her head on his shoulder, her voice barely audible even with her mouth next to his ear. “Would… you… watch? Tomorrow, when Stacia helps me?”

Alburet tightened his arms around her just a touch. “I would be honored, Fluff. We should make sure that is the right thing to do first, okay?”

“It be fine,” Stacia said from behind him, making them both start. “She be dealin’ with some rough parts of her issues now. Iffin she wants ya there, it be a good thing.”

Fluffball looked at Karen, catching her hurt expression, “Karen? Will you…”

Karen turned at Fluff’s unfinished question, her eyes showing her emotional turmoil. “If you want me to help Fluff, I will.”

Stacia nodded, “Tha’ be fine. I just be needin’ to check somethin’ with me Ma’, otherwise we will be good to go tonight.”

“This did distract us from the conversation just a moment ago,” Alburet said, letting Fluff go as he realized he was still holding her. “I’ll need to make arrangements with people, so give me a minute to set up some meetings. Once I get them slated for tomorrow morning, we can head off to the Blighted Hills.”

“Going to go without us?” Gerald called out as he and Marysue approached.

“We were going to check the fort while we waited,” Fluff told Gerald.

“She’s right, but first the big news,” Karen bounced in place excitedly. “I was convincing Alburet that we should go after one of the keeps mentioned in the announcement. He wants to check with the guild before we try it, and he wants to set up some help with his contacts.”

Gerald paused, rubbing his chin, “It would definitely raise our standing. I was hearing just before the immersion test started that we might actually be slightly behind the group over in Asia. You know how into gaming the Asian culture is, I won’t be surprised if they come out ahead of us on this.”

Karen frowned, “No. I want it first.” She turned to Alburet, who was busy sending messages via his Mindstone. “Al, we need to do this first.”

Alburet put his stone away, “Then you better hope that they don’t have the kind of contacts I’ve been able to set up. Going sooner than tomorrow would be a really bad idea, though. I have the meetings set for tomorrow morning, so we’ll probably have a good idea of when we can try after that.”

“Fine,” Karen started for the stairs. “We might as well get going, if we aren’t doing it today.”

As they followed her up the stairs, Gerald stepped close to Alburet. “I think the nobles are unhappy with us.”

“Why?”

“It seems there has been a shift in power among the noble houses. House Theron is suddenly poised to be a major power once again. It’s common knowledge that Alpha Company is behind Lady Theron finally naming an heir. Several houses, both major and minor, stand to lose rank in the shuffle. I think we will be getting cancellations on the last few meetings we were supposed to have.”

“Good, that means we can actually go out hunting without having to wait,” Alburet laughed. “House Jones, House Dracon and now House Theron all count us as allies, so we should be okay.”

Gerald nodded, “That may be why we haven’t seen any push back. Just keep it in mind if we’re going to rock even more boats.”

“Will do,” Alburet replied.

The portal delivered them to a vista of rolling hills covered in brown, dead grass. The requisite guard stood watch just outside the gate of the fort.

“Alpha Company?” the guard queried. “You lot sure are busy today.”

“What do you mean?” Alburet asked.

“Already had two groups from Alpha Company come through here.”

Alburet looked at Karen, “We aren’t going to have to go far today, I think.”

“Do you remember anything about the members of either group?” Karen asked the guard.

“Well, the first group had a dwarf with a green beard, which is a bit unusual. The second group had two Lunari. The red-furred one was a mean bitch.”

Alburet sighed, “Great, just what we need, idiots who won’t listen.”

“What’s up?” Gerald asked.

Alburet filled him in about the issue between Ironhand’s group and Bloodmoon’s group. “We’ll probably be hearing from Ironhand soon.”

“I’ll go grab the quests from the fort,” Marysue cut in. “I’ll share them with you when I get back.”

“I will go with ya,” Stacia said.

The two of them went into the fort while the others talked. “She was a bit pushy back at the testing facility,” Gerald recalled. “Should have considered that before bringing her along when we came back into the game. You think the healer and DrBone will step away from her?”

“They seemed like they might. They looked pretty unhappy about what Bloodmoon’s been doing. It very well might devolve into a fight.”

“Hmm,” Gerald chewed his lip. “It’s possible. I don’t think they’ll do very well, though, if they’re stupid enough to initiate a fight.”

“I’m more worried about the other group,” Alburet replied. “We can wipe the floor with them, but I don’t know how Ironhand’s group would do.”

“Which way did our guildies go?” Karen asked the guard.

“North-easterly,” the guard pointed out the direction.

“Gives us a place to start,” Alburet sighed as he summoned Tiny. “Tiny, we’re going to be hunting in the Blighted Hills. We might wind up getting into a fight with some other two-souled.”

“I will protect you and the mistress, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“Sounds good,” Alburet nodded and summoned Bob. “Bob, we’re in the Blighted Hills today. Might also see some fighting against other Two-souled.”

Bob was grinning like a maniac, “Sounds good to me.”

The quartet outside the gates looked at Bob a little oddly. Karen spoke first, “Bob, you okay?”

“I have two wives! Two gorgeously hot, sexually inventive Succubi Ladies!” He bounced up and down, “I got married last night. It was so awesome!”

They congratulated Bob, who was energetically bouncing in place wearing a huge grin. “The best part is they already have more lined up. Once master gains enough prestige, they’ll invite even more to the family. Or if I can reach the rank of Imp Lord. Or even both.” He looked awestruck at the thought.

Marysue and Stacia got back in time to hear the last part, “Tha’ be wonderful, Bob. Ya be a married Imp, now. How does it feel to know they be countin’ on ya?”

Bob stopped bouncing and his face became pensive, “It’s a little frightening, actually. I mean, their livelihood now rests squarely on me as their husband to provide for them. Neither of them is talking kids yet, which is a blessing, but I’ve only ever had to worry about me before.”

Alburet grinned, “But how does it feel to know that they love you and will be there to pick you up?”

Bob started bouncing in place again, “It is so wonderful. I understand now what Tiny had been telling me.”

Gerald coughed once, “Maybe we should get moving and talk on the way?”

They headed out, going north-east. Stacia and Marysue shared the quests with the rest of the group. Bob was waxing on about how wonderful married life was, not caring whether anyone was listening.

Quest: Kill twenty Restless Dead

Reward: Improved reputation with Stormguard guards and fifty gold

Quest: Kill twenty Boney Dead

Reward: Improved reputation with Stormguard guards and fifty gold

Quest: Kill twenty Rotting Dead

Reward: Improved reputation with Stormguard guards and fifty gold

Quest: Kill the Renegade Necromancer

Reward: Item from the Quartermaster stores, improved reputation with all Stormguard factions and a hundred gold

“The quests don’t seem to be very varied, do they?” Karen asked.

“I was thinking the same thing,” Gerald frowned. “I was sure they’d have had their best AI’s working on this.”

“Stacia,” Alburet asked to make a point, “what was your eighteenth birthday like?” Stacia began to describe her birthday while wearing a goofy grin as she recalled a night of laughter and mistakes. When she finished, Alburet gave her a peck on the cheek, “Thank you, Kitten.”

Gerald frowned but nodded, “Point. But that just makes the quests seem even more odd.”

“What if it’s so they can gauge how well the AI’s do? We know the natives can hunt and do quests, too,” Fluff put in her thoughts. “It might explain why the gods have set things up as they have. Why have strict classes, spells and abilities if not to test the AI’s?”

“Ya be talkin’ about Delta World, then?” Stacia asked.

“Delta World?” Gerald asked.

Stacia started to tell them about the legend of Delta World, only to be interrupted as the ground around Tiny exploded upward, showering them all with dirt. Three skeletons stood up from the disturbed earth, surrounding him. The group converged on them. Gerald picked up two of the Boney Dead, leaving Tiny with just one to worry about. Karen, Fluff and Bob all targeted the one on Tiny. Alburet cast Demonic Vitality and Demonic Retribution on Tiny before taking up his axe and imbuing it with flames.

The skeletons wore pieces of leather armor and wielded older weapons that didn’t have as much rust as some others they’d collected before, but it didn’t help them against the combined onslaught. Alburet was barely able to get a single hit in before the others killed it. As they moved over to the two on Gerald, Stacia joined them with her blades out. “Me Daze and Ally abilities do nay work on them,” she told the group.

“Like the spiders, then,” Gerald grunted as he blocked another attack. “Two Imps, then, after this fight.”

“You got it,” Alburet replied as he swung his axe at the next target. “They don’t seem very tough.”

“We’re in the zones we should be in,” Karen shrugged. “Little surprised the others are out here, though.”

“Must have been hoping that Bloodmoon would leave them alone if they jumped to a higher-level area,” Marysue opined.

As they cut down the last skeleton Alburet’s message icon started flashing, so he left looting to the others as he tapped it.

Message from Ironhand:

Bloodmoon is here in the Blighted Hills with us. We hoped that going into a higher-level area would help, but it hasn’t. She’s being more aggressive now. She followed us once already when we moved. She’s going on and on about how Gerald is taking over the guild from you and promised to promote her to second in command and how we should just quit the guild now before she kicks us out.

Alburet snorted as he read the message, “She’s causing trouble. This time, she’s tossing your name around, Gerald. Ironhand says she’s saying you’re going to usurp the guild and make her your right hand.”

Gerald shook his head, “Wow, I didn’t think people were this unimaginative. Shall we make all haste that way to straighten her out?”

“Sounds about right,” Alburet said, pulling out his Mindstone to let Ironhand know they would be along. He put it away and they took off at a jog.

They had to pause to dispatch two small groups of zombies as they moved across the hills. As they crested the next hill, a small town spread before them, nestled in among the rolling hills. The buildings were in horrible disrepair. Many of them were missing roofs, and Alburet couldn’t see a single intact door or window anywhere. They could see two groups moving around the town, almost looking as if they were playing tag. Both groups stayed well away from the bell tower in the middle of the town.

“Straight in?” Gerald asked.

“Yup,” Alburet agreed as they started down the hill. Karen and Marysue were panting a little from all the jogging. Fluff and Gerald barely seemed effected and Alburet had barely started to break a sweat. The effect from his boots had provided a powerful boost, allowing him to move faster with his minions out.

As they made it to the edge of the small town, they had to fight off a ghostly apparition that took reduced damage from physical attacks. Luckily, Marysue was able to really put a hurting on it with her Light-based magic. As it died, Ironhand and his group came running out of the town one building away from them. They were all wounded and breathing heavily as they stumbled out of the town.

Marysue invoked healing on them, catching Ironhand’s attention. He waved the rest of his group over. “You made it,” Ironhand panted. “She’s trying to kill us now.”

“Come over here,” Gerald told them, beckoning them over.

As the two groups came together, Bloodmoon and her group came running out of the town. “Stop running! We just want to play with you,” she was saying. She skidded to a stop when she saw Alburet and his group there, healing Ironhand’s group. “Well, fuck,” Bloodmoon spat. “Ran off to the dictator and his harem.”

Alburet raised a brow, “I did tell you earlier about antagonizing other groups.”

“What the fuck ever, it’s not like they’re gonna die for real. We were just looking to have a little fun is all. Maybe you and me should go a round,” Bloodmoon sneered. “I’ll let you kiss my boots and tell me how good I am after I stomp you. If you win, ha, I’ll join your little sluts there and be another of your cadre.”

Gerald took a step forward, “Did you just call Marysue a slut?” His voice could have frozen water at fifty feet.

DrBone stepped away from Bloodmoon, “Told you this was a bad idea. Alburet, I tried to stop her. She just doesn’t listen to anyone.”

The lion maned Lunari stepped aside with DrBone, “I did heal them, I mean, that’s what I do. But I didn’t do anything to harm the others.”

Alburet stepped up next to Gerald, “Two on two sounds fair to me. What do you say Bloodmoon?”

She sneered at him, “You’re higher level than us. Three on two sounds about right. Just keep your sluts out of it.”

Gerald growled as he stepped forward again, “I’ve had enough from you.”

“Deal,” Alburet told her. “Either way, you’re done, but if you win at least you’ll have something to crow about.”

Alburet dismissed the second Bob and Copied Stacia, “Oh, by the way, I’m never a single threat.” Tiny, Bob and both Stacias lined beside him, “Ready?”

Bloonmoon snorted, “Hiding behind your minions. How very brave, oh all-powerful guild leader.”

Alburet shook his head, “I’ll go one on one if you would rather, no help and no minions. But no weapons or abilities, either.”

Bloodmoon frowned a she eyed him, looking for the loophole. Gerald spun on him, “I object to this plan. There is no way a Summoner can take a Berserker in hand to hand combat.”

Laughing, Bloodmoon stepped forward, “I accept.”

Gerald tried one more time to talk Alburet out of it, “This is wrong.” His back was to Bloodmoon’s group, so they couldn’t see him roll his eyes. “I’m going to side with her after she wins, and we’ll take this guild from you.”

Alburet shrugged, “Meh.” He stepped past Gerald, directing his attention to Bloodmoon, “You ready?”

Bloodmoon leapt at him without preamble. Alburet had been ready for such a tactic and dove away from her, coming back to his feet and dropping his axe on the ground to give himself better movement. “So that’s a yes, then?”

Bloodmoon snorted, “I’m fully decked in strength gear. There is no way you can win this fight.”

Alburet shrugged, “I haven’t put a single point into strength or agility, so come on already.” He waited for her as she charged at him, as she closed he shifted his weight slightly. As her hands closed on his chest piece, he snagged her arms and rolled backwards. She went up and over him, but he went along with the roll, coming down on top of her with his knee in her diaphragm. It did almost no damage, but it did wind her.

As she lay there gasping, he calmly spun her over and put his arms around her neck. After a couple of seconds, he watched the icon appear declaring her unconscious from lack of oxygen. Instead of letting her go, he looked up at her two friends and held the choke. Her life bar started dropping. “Do you understand that it is never about brute strength, but applied pressure?”

The Defender of Bloodmoon’s group, Waller, yelled and charged at Alburet. The stun Waller used on Alburet caused him to lose his hold on Bloodmoon. Gerald intercepted the Defender with his own stun, rushing over to intercept the attacker. He was stopped a few feet short by the Elemantalist of her group, Icestorm, who froze Gerald’s feet in place. Icestorm was casting again when Karen’s blades sank into his back. “It was a one on one fight until you interfered,” she told him simply as his life started ticking away, due to the poison she had applied to her blades.

Icestorm encased Karen in a shell of ice, turning to help Waller again. He felt his thoughts go hazy and muddled and swayed in place, all thoughts of joining the fight forgotten. Stacia kept singing softly while Gerald was freed from the ice by Bob tossing perfectly placed Fire Blasts. Gerald got to Waller just as his stun was wearing off, his sword slicing across Waller’s neck. Fluff arrived as Waller swung his mace at Gerald. She snagged his arm, her skin flushing red as her Rage was triggered which allowed her to overpower the Defender.

Alburet shook his head as his own stun wore off. He looked toward Ironhand’s group, then to DrBone and the Lunari standing next to him. “You can stay out of it or join in. This is justice for their ways.” Alburet rolled Bloodmoon over and sat down next to her as his allies killed Waller and Icestorm.

Ironhand walked over to Bloodmoon, looking down at her with a frown, “It doesn’t seem right to attack her while she’s out.”

Alburet shrugged, “Rabid dogs need to be put down. Stacia, this one is for you. Bob, Tiny, you can get a piece as well.” His minions descended on Bloodmoon and killed her in short order. While they did, he went into the guild tab and removed the three offenders from the guild. “They’re kicked. They’ll probably still try to come after you guys, though. I would suggest jumping continents for a few days.”

Greenbeard nodded, “Good idea. I’m in favor of the Dwarf lands.”

“Oh, please, the Elf lands would be so much better,” Leggylass chimed in.

“Where will they respawn?” Ironhand asked.

“The fort, so maybe an hour, or less if they run,” Alburet told him as he got to his feet. “Portal and head out, or stick around here. Your call.” He turned to the other two, “DrBone, I remember you. What is your name?” The last was addressed to the Lunari.

The lion maned Lunari bowed his head, “Lambert.”

Alburet started to laugh, “Oh gods, that is horrible.”

Lambert chuckled, “I think you’re one of the few who’s gotten it.”

Fluff was giggling, “The sheepish lion?”

Lambert nodded, “Yeah, the old cartoon.”

“Okay. Lambert and DrBone, you guys stayed out of it, so I’m not kicking you from Alpha Company. You’ll need to find a new group to hang with, but we’re probably going to get more members soon. Just, next time, if someone starts shit like that again, come to us first. I don’t want to see this kind of thing again.”

“Right,” DrBone said, pulling out his Homestone. “I’m going to head back to the city and probably spend the rest of the day thinking stuff over.”

Lambert also took out his Homestone, “Thank you for the second chance. I’m sorry I didn’t do more to try and stop her.”

“Live and learn,” Gerald told him before Lambert vanished. He turned to Alburet, “How did you know that would work?”

“Bullies always think they’re stronger than everyone else, and the way she moved didn’t even hint that she had any training. If she had, I would have sent Karen to fight her instead.”

“I would have won faster,” Karen replied with a smirk. “You seem to be getting a little slow there, Al. Maybe I need to take you to the mat again, get those reflexes back up to speed.”

He looked into her laughing eyes before shaking his head, “Double entendre much?”

She shrugged, “I am who I am.”

Ironhand coughed lightly, “We’ll be heading out after all. Thanks for the help, they were brutal.”

Alburet nodded, “If you want, you can stay out here with us and finish off your quests before you go. Easy XP that way.”

“Aye, it will benefit ya and she will nay think about another go with us, so it will be safe for now,” Stacia added.

Ironhand got nods from his group so he nodded, “We’ll do that. Thank you again.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

After a couple of hours, Ironhand’s group was ready to turn in their quests, then they planned on going off to another zone. Once they’d taken their leave, Alburet looked at Gerald, “So, ever done the Blighted Tower?” He hitched his thumb over his shoulder at the bell tower.

“No, so this should be interesting,” Gerald said as the group gathered by the doorway that shimmered with the same portal like appearance of every dungeon entrance. “We’re inside the level range for it at least, so it shouldn’t be too bad. Anyone else done this place?”

Fluff shook her head, “I didn’t.”

“Me either,” Karen added with a grin. “I’m so ready for it, though.”

“Well, let’s try it out,” Alburet said, before he stepped into the tower.

The others appeared beside him a second later. The building was a fifty-foot square structure five stories high. The bottom floor had rubble strewn across it, and a stairwell leading up along the left-hand wall. The cross braces for the floor above them were fashioned of a dark wood that had an unpleasant green tinge to it. “Well, this looks friendly,” Gerald muttered at the gloomy air that also held a soft green tinge to it.

“Blighted,” Marysue murmured, “I’m betting disease.”

“Cure sickness doesn’t cure disease, does it?” Fluff asked.

“No, which means this might be kind of rough. Level twenty had an option for cure disease, but I picked up the area heal instead.”

“We still going to do this?” Alburet asked, looking at the others.

“If we fail, we only die horribly,” Karen snorted. “We always come back to life, so I don’t see a reason not to give it a go.”

Stacia frowned, but nodded, “Tha’ be the biggest point tha’ sets ya two-souled apart from us. As long as Alburet be our master though, we,” she pointed to herself, Tiny and Bob, “will nay die a final death either.”

“Right,” Gerald hefted his shield and went towards the stairs, “let’s see what happens.”

The group gathered up behind Gerald and followed him as he started up the stairs. As Gerald cleared the last stair and turned past the wall to look into the room on the second floor, a roar echoed through the building. Gerald darted forward to clear the way so the others could follow him up.

“Golem,” Gerald called back at them as he brought his shield up, blocking the hand that crashed down.

The others exited the stairwell into the room and were able to get a good look at the monster Gerald was fighting. Frankenstein’s monster it seemed to be, a patchwork of flesh stitched together and standing seven feet tall. The Blighted Golem was hammering at Gerald’s shield just fast enough to make it difficult for him to try returning an attack. Fluff, Karen, Alburet, Tiny and Stacia all rushed forward to surround it, while Marysue and both Bobs hung back by the stairs.

As they surrounded it, the Golem stomped a foot heavily onto the floor, knocking them all to one knee and stunning them for two seconds. While they were stunned, it backed away to keep them in front of it and slapped Fluffball as it went by. A good quarter of her life was taken away by the hit, which caught everyone’s attention quickly. As the stun wore off, Fluff triggered her Rage and leapt at the monster as everyone else went to try to surround it again.

Fluff sank both claws into its right arm, shredding the appendage, but no blood came from the mangled limb. Gerald taunted the Blighted Golem as it turned to hit Fluff again, causing it to turn to him instead. Its swing clanged off Gerald’s shield again, as Karen finally sank her blades into its back. “Fucking undead, always immune to poison,” she snarled.

Alburet triggered the flame on his axe and swung at the legs of the mob. His hit did a decent amount of damage since it didn’t have much in the way of armor. The hit barely dented the health of the creature. “Treat it like a mini boss,” he called out to the others. The Blighted Golem also had a taunt, which seemed pointless since it was alone in the room, and it expelled a cloud of green gas at every quarter of its life.

Blighted Air appeared as a debuff, decreasing their overall health pool by 20%. As the fight went on, the lower health pool made Marysue’s job of keeping Gerald alive more challenging. After almost two minutes, they finally whittled away the last of its life and it dropped. While they healed and regained mana, waiting for the debuff to fall off of them, Karen initiated the loot. A nice amount of silver trickled to each of them, but no other item drops were forth coming.

Once they were all healed and the debuff had fallen away, they went up to the next floor with Gerald in the lead again. They found another Blighted Golem, but they knew now how to handle the fight, so it was much easier to deal with. The third floor contained five zombies. The putrid odor they exuded was their big downside, however the gasses turned out to be flammable. That eliminated the stench, but also set the zombies on fire which did damage to anyone they hit or that hit them in melee. The upside was that they also took damage themselves from the fire.

The fourth floor held a Blighted Golem and five Putrid Zombies together. Tiny took the zombies, moving off to one side of the room with them while Gerald took the Golem. Alburet called out, “Everyone go to the far corner and help Gerald. You move over there, too, Marysue.” Once they were all in the far corner, he had Tiny position the zombies diagonally across the room from them, as far away as the room would allow. He then used a spell he’d only used once before, Fire Burst. “Flame On!” Alburet cried out, unleashing the twenty-foot radius burst of fire from his body. Both Bobs, Stacia and Tiny were uninjured, but the zombies were all burning along nicely. He used all of his mana chain casting the spell as his minions did as much damage as they could to the burning zombies.

It still took two hits with the axe per zombie to put them down. As the last zombie fell, he turned to go help Gerald and the others, “Sorry for the delay guys, I was having a bit of a hot flash.”

Karen groaned, “Not funny.”

Alburet laughed, “I thought it was.”

Once everyone was focused on the Blighted Golem, it soon fell over. “Last floor is next, that should be the Necromancer,” Gerald told them as they looted the bodies and regained their health and mana. “We have no idea what it’s going to do, so everyone stay on their toes.”

Guild Achievement: Kill the Orc Warlord

Alburet grinned, “Looks like the other groups are getting into the spirit of the dungeon clearing.”

“Oh, that’s the dungeon in the Orc Village zone,” Fluff told them. “He rides a giant boar into battle.”

“No one has hit the other continents yet. Maybe we should jump over after the next fight.” Marysue mused as they looked at the stairs. “I would like to see the Elf Lands.” No one else had a specific continent they wanted to see, so Marysue’s idea passed without dissent.

“First we have to kill this guy,” Gerald said as he approached the stairs.

The others all followed him up the final set of stairs. There was a closed door at the top landing. Gerald opened the door and entered, with the rest of the party close behind him. As soon as the entire group had entered the room, the door boomed shut behind them and mocking laughter rang out from above. Looking up, they saw that the roof of the tower was missing, leaving the bell hanging at the top outlined against the sky. A rope dangled from the bell in the middle of the room.

A black clad man jumped lightly down into the room from a broken timber. His smile was manic as he laughed again, “You took apart my helpers did you? No matter, for the end is nigh! The Master has taught me the right ways of Necromancy and the end has come!” He broke out into more wild laughter.

Alburet frowned as he read the name of the boss, Death’s Apprentice. “Ugh, how cliché,” he said with a sigh. “Gerald, I think that was enough of a monologue.”

Gerald nodded, “Okay, everyone, let’s do this.” As Gerald took a step toward Death’s Apprentice, two Blighted Golems jumped down into the room next to the boss. “Tiny, take the one on the right.”

Tiny did as he was asked and engaged the one on the right while Gerald took the one on the left. As the rest of them started in on their normal tactics, the Necromancer cast a spell and touched the Golem that Gerald was fighting. A glowing black bubble sprang up around the Golem.

“Damage reduction,” Gerald noted.

The Necromancer cast the spell again, bringing a second bubble up around the other Golem. Alburet turned for the Necromancer, realizing that they had to stop him from casting. He got there just as a third glowing black bubble sprang up around the Necromancer.

“You are annoying,” Alburet grumped, bringing his axe down on the spell bubble.

Cackling, the Necromancer started to cast another spell. Alburet swung again, his axe once again stopped by the barrier surrounding the Necromancer. A bolt of dark energy lashed out from the boss, striking the Golem facing Tiny and healing it of the damage it had taken before the shield had been cast on it. “The Master has taught me the truth, and he will unleash his army upon Stormguard.”

Alburet swung again, still not getting through the bubble, “What the fuck are we missing here?”

Marysue threw a blast of Light magic at the Golem Tiny was fighting. The spell hit the bubble, causing it to burst in a shower of sparks. “I can counter it,” she called out.

“No!” the Necromancer yelled. “Faithful of the Light, I will pull you back from the dead as my plaything. I’ll torment your body and your soul.”

“Like hell,” Gerald snarled.

The Necromancer replaced the shield Marysue had destroyed, but Marysue was casting again and destroyed the shield protecting the other Golem. “Ring around the rosy,” Marysue half sang.

“You will rue the day you crossed me, priestess,” the Necromancer spat as he put a new damage bubble up on the Golem facing Gerald.

Alburet swung his axe into the bubble surrounding the Necromancer again, still to no effect, “This isn’t working. Without a priest, this dungeon would be broken.” As he stepped back, he felt something tickle his neck. He spun, ready to attack whatever it was. The only thing there was the rope dangling down from the bell. Frowning, he grabbed it and yanked hard once, just to see if anything would happen.

A clear, pure note rang out from the bell, washing through the room like a breath of fresh air. The shields protecting the mobs all winked out of existence. “NO! The bell must be destroyed,” the Necromancer raged as he leapt at Alburet with a club. Alburet tried to duck away, but the dark wood grazed his head, and darkness descended on him.

“I’m blind,” Alburet told the darkness as he backed away, hoping he wouldn’t be attacked.

“It wears off in ten seconds,” Marysue informed him.

The necromancer grabbed the rope, stopping the bell from ringing again and turned to his minions. “Just a moment, my pretties,” he rasped, casting the mitigation bubble on each of them again. Fluff lunged at him, her fur glowing red as she triggered Rage. Her claws blurred as she viciously slashed at the boss.

“Die,” she roared at him.

Karen left off fighting the Golem and joined her, “Kill the Necromancer first.”

Stacia and both Bobs had shifted to target the Necromancer by the time Alburet regained his sight. “Tiny needs some help,” Bob let him know.

Alburet applied Demonic Vitality, Demonic Haze and Demonic Retribution to Tiny before joining the others in attacking the boss. The DPS, led by Fluff, had forced the Necromancer away from the rope with their attacks. Alburet intercepted him from behind, his axe making a satisfying thud as it cut into the Necromancer’s back.

Screaming, the Necromancer began frothing at the mouth, “No, no, no! I will not be denied! I must break the bell, the Master demands it.” A hard pulse of black energy raced out of the necromancer, knocking everyone in the room back to the walls. The Necromancer floated into the air, a ball of black energy gathering beneath him. Tendrils shot out of the sphere, wrapping around the Golems and dragging them back. “Yes, I hear your will, Master! I will kill them all.” He then broke into another round of crazed laughter while the Golems were being fused together below him. He descended to join the two Blighted Golems in the middle of the room. Another pulse of black energy rushed through the room, momentarily blinding everyone. When their eyes cleared, a ten-foot-tall monstrosity stood in the center of the room. The creature had the head and upper torso of the Necromancer while the Golems formed the lower body, flesh fused together so that the composite creature sported four arms sprouting from a bloated, muscle-bound torso. It towered over them, two thick legs supporting its mass. “Mwhahaha! I will kill you all, then I shall break the cursed bell.”

“Tiny, cover the left side,” Gerald called out as they were suddenly free of the wall. Gerald went to engage the right side, calling out more orders as he went. “Alburet and Stacia, to the side with Tiny. Karen and Fluff with me. Marysue and Bob stay back, in case he has area effect abilities.”

Alburet looked at the name of the new boss and winced, “Mutated Apprentice of Death?”

“We already know Mindblown doesn’t come up with the best names,” Gerald grunted as he blocked attacks from the two arms on his side of the boss. His knees bent under the attack, “Fuck, he hits harder.”

Tiny went to one knee under the first attack at him. With a roar, he surged back to his feet. Alburet cast his buffs on Tiny again and dismissed Bob’s Copy, then Copied Tiny, “Tiny Jr., stay back until you’re really hurt then swap to heal up.”

“Good call,” Gerald said as they laid into the boss, who was still laughing manically.

Tiny switched out after a minute, and the Necromancer stopped laughing. He glared down at them with spittle falling from his lips, “You still flail away at me. Do you not see how the Master has blessed me?”

Gerald huffed, “Joy. A monologuing boss. That’s so original.”

“Now you will see the power the Master has bestowed upon me!” A dark cloud started to gather around the Necromancer as he spoke in a harsh, guttural tongue.

Bob went running across the room with his skipping run and grabbed the bell pull hard, using his whole body to tug on it. The bell rang once as Bob dangled from the rope, “That’s a nope!” Bob laughed as he let go of the rope and dropped to the floor.

“Well done, Bob,” Gerald called out as the energy vanished from around the Necromancer, who began raving furiously.

“How dare you, you filthy little Infernal!” The foot of the Necromancer snapped out, kicking Bob. Bob went flying across the room, impacting the wall in a spray of red mist. “Die! Die! Die!”

Alburet blinked as his minion was instantly killed, “What the fuck?”

“Bob!” Tiny roared, redoubling his attacks on the Necromancer.

The Necromancer seemed to revel in the fact that he’d killed someone, even as his health plummeted under the group’s attacks, “Yes, yes! Death, all must embrace Death.”

Tiny and Gerald were the only ones taking damage from the arms, which they were able to partially mitigate with their shields. Alburet’s healing spell was keeping both Tinys alive, but they weren’t holding up quite as well as Gerald was.

They continued whittling away the health of the boss. Alburet frowned as he watched the life of the mob slowly ebb away under the onslaught. It had a ridiculous amount of health. Exactly one minute from last time, the boss started gathering energy again. Tiny Jr., who had just switched out with his original body, slid over and yanked on the bell rope.

“How dare you, you filthy little Infernal!” The foot of the Necromancer snapped out again, kicking Tiny Jr and sending him flying across the room to crash into the wall with a squishing sound. “Die! Die! Die!”

Tiny was thrown back into the far wall where he was also killed. “Okay, interrupting the spell looks like an instant kill.” Gerald called out as he blocked another attack. “Which means a damage race normally.”

Karen slammed her blades into the fleshy mass before her again and again. “Why is it taking us so long then? Our DPS output is really good for our level.”

“Maybe it’s based on the total health of the group that starts the fight?” Fluff speculated.

“If it takes into account the minions, that would explain why it seems so large,” Marysue added from the far corner.

They lapsed back into silence, focusing on the damaging Necromancer, whittling him down. They got him to 10% life just before the third minute came up and the Necromancer started casting again.

Stacia pulled the bell rope, but this time the spell wasn’t interrupted. Gerald tried a stun to no effect, even as the arms continued to pummel at him and Tiny. Tiny was looking rough, since he didn’t have a Copy to switch out with anymore.

“What the hell? Why didn’t it work?” Karen snarled.

The blackness flooded out from the Necromancer, covering the whole room and their life began to drop by 2% every second. “Burn it, use everything you have,” Gerald called out as he realized the end phase for the boss was a straight burn.

They went all out with, using every ability they had available. Fluff Raged, Karen used her Coup de Grace and Alburet swung his axe into the boss again and again. Their health ticked steadily away, in spite of Marysue’s best efforts to heal them. Tiny went down, the addition of the spell’s damage proving too much. The boss shifted his attacks on that side to Alburet.

“Fuck,” Alburet cried out as half his life vanished to the two pummeling fists and the spell.

Gerald cursed, “This isn’t going to end well, damn it.”

Sure enough, Alburet died after another couple of seconds, causing Stacia to vanish. The Necromancer turned on Karen and Fluff with one set of arms.

A few seconds later the group was at the entrance, having failed at 3% of the boss’s life. “Well, that fucking sucks donkey dick,” Karen snarled.

“I think it’s like the Passionate Constrictor,” Marysue put in. “The minions might count towards its life total.”

“Okay. We go again?” Alburet asked as he stood up. “Go into his room without the minions, then summon them after the fight kicks off?”

“Like we did with the Constrictor,” Gerald nodded.

The tactic worked, and the final phase of the boss fight went off without a hitch. When the loot was distributed, Alburet got a ring with 10 Wisdom to replace his older one, which was getting close to breaking. “Good to know the health pool of the boss is based on the total number of people in the room, including minions.”

“That’s twice we’ve run into that and going in without minions has worked for us,” Karen added. “I wonder if they’ll change up that mechanic with the next patch.”

“I don’t see why they would. It penalizes people who don’t think to try it, but rewards those who do,” Gerald shrugged. “Either way, it’s close to lunch. Let’s grab a bite then go see about the Elven Lands.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

Turning in the quests for the Blighted Hills got them each another level. They went back to Stormguard for lunch at Giardino’s, then headed over to the Portal Guild. They went to the receptionist’s desk to find out where to find the portal they wanted.

“Excuse me, miss,” Alburet addressed the young woman behind the desk, “we’re looking for the portal to the Elven lands.”

“A full group of you?” she asked, looking at the others with him. When Alburet assured her that they were, she pointed to a set of stairs behind her desk that led downward. “Take that set of stairs.”

They thanked her and descended one floor to find three archways in the room beyond the stairs, one for each other continent, labeled by capital city. Fluff pointed out the right-hand arch, “Brightgrove.”

“Bunker is the Dwarf one?” Karen asked.

Nodding, Fluff pointed to the last one, “Which leaves Wildwood, the Lunari capital.”

“Well, off to Brightgrove we go, then,” Alburet said, ushering them to the right portal. He checked the cost with pursed lips; fifty gold was not cheap. The guild discount brought the price down to twenty-five gold, which was still a decent amount of money.

Alburet looked around with interest after he stepped through the portal. He looked up, and his jaw dropped. “Wow,” he uttered, staring at the soaring trees above him. The trees were massive, each trunk easily a hundred feet across. Their bark was smooth except for the runes etched into them.

Karen grinned like a maniac, “The whole city is up there?” Her eyes tracked the massive platforms built around each tree, along with the bridges that connected the platforms.

“Beautiful,” Marysue said, her eyes wide. “I want a home here.”

“I will see what we can do,” Gerald said as he looked over at her with a fond smile, before turning his gaze upward like the others.

“There are stairs are to the right, and the elevator is to the left,” Fluff told them. “It costs a gold to ride the elevator.”

“Elevator, please,” Alburet said as he pulled his gaze away from the trees above him. “That’s a lot of steps to climb.”

They followed Fluff to the pair of elevators situated at the base of one of the giant trees. “There are three other elevators scattered around the city,” she told them. “If the city is attacked, the elevators are raised, preventing enemies from reaching the buildings. Four guards are stationed at each elevator.”

“What about the stairs?” Gerald asked curiously.

“No idea, but I’m sure they’re heavily defended,” Fluff replied.

“Kind of like the castle in Stormguard has two walls before the Castle proper,” Alburet nodded. “Plus, the outer walls of Stormguard are high and thick as I recall.”

“It’s a living world,” Gerald nodded.

“Greetings, travelers,” the Elven guard called to them. “Is this your first time visiting Brightgrove?”

“Yes, sir,” Alburet replied with a salute. “Alpha Company, based out of Stormguard.”

The elf eyed Alburet for a moment before nodding slowly, “Don’t make any trouble while you’re in town, Two-souled.”

“We endeavor to never make trouble, sir,” Gerald replied.

Looking at Gerald the guard nodded, “Just keep him in line then,” he nodded toward Alburet, “We’ve never heard anything good about Half-blooded Infernals from Stormguard.”

“We would like to take the lift, sir,” Fluffball said softly.

“Yes, ma’am,” the guard nodded to one of the men behind him, who stepped away from the platform surrounded by a waist high railing. “Stay calm. It goes up a bit. Don’t hang out over the railing. We’ve had a number of Two-souled fall to their deaths that way.”

“Thank ya, sir,” Stacia told the guard, who eyed her red-hued skin suspiciously.

The group walked onto the lift, standing fairly close to the center. Once they were on the platform and had paid their coin, one of the guards blew his horn once and the lift began to rise. Alburet followed the four cables at the corners up to where they disappeared into the tree above them.

As they rose, they got a look at the forest that stretched out under them. The trees didn’t have any lower limbs to block the view. “This is so cool,” Karen breathed out, her eyes shining. “I want to grab a chute and go base-jumping.”

“All of the buildings have emergency parachutes in them,” Fluff told her, “I learned that the last time I was here.”

“So that’s why you’re so calm about how awesome this is,” Karen replied, looking at Fluff with a smile.

“I did my best to see as much as possible during the first wave of the Two-souled that came to this world,” Fluff replied.

After a few minutes, the elevator finally came to a stop well above the ground. Another set of guards stood there. One of them opened the small gate for them. “Welcome to Brightgrove. Can I direct you anywhere?”

“We’re mostly sightseeing,” Gerald replied. “Can you tell us where to go for portals out into the wilds?”

“If one of you will show me your map, I’ll mark the Portal Guild for you,” the guard replied. He tapped Gerald’s map once it was presented to him. “Right, there you go. I wish you good hunting.”

“Thank you,” Gerald replied as he led the group down a walkway bordered with a waist-high railing. They followed Gerald out onto one of the bridges that crossed between the platforms. It was a graceful arch, made of the same wood as the trees the supported the city.

Karen frowned as they walked across the bridge, “Wait, this isn’t a bridge. It’s a branch.”

“Yes,” Fluff told her. “The Elven God and Goddess, Hunter and Magica, formed the city for the Elves before they stopped walking the world. The platforms and bridges are made of the living wood of the trees, formed by the hands of the gods themselves.”

“All Stormguard got was a city set towards the western edge of their continent,” Alburet shook his head. “That seems strangely weak to me.”

“Wildwood was created by Bastet,” Fluff added, “and Bunker was crafted by the Dwarven gods, Forge and Hearth. Only Stormguard was not built by a god. Justice and Peace encouraged the human race to build on their own.”

The group winced a little over the names of the gods, wishing the Devs had done better with that. “I wonder why humans got the shaft like that?” Karen mused.

“It might be in the lore somewhere,” Alburet mused. “We can always ask Ioaniss sometime.”

“The first city of the Empire be named after Justice,” Stacia told them. “The second one be in ruins in the Dead Lands. It be named after Peace. In the war, when the retreat from the Dead Lands ended, a mighty storm raged over the lands. So, the city of Stormguard was built to shelter those who had survived the horrors.”

The group was silent for a bit after the brief history lesson. Eventually they reached the platform they had been aiming for. A large wooden building stood before them, with the Portal Guild emblem emblazoned on it.

“Let’s go see where our next adventure lies,” Alburet said, nodding to Gerald to lead the way into the building.

The walls of the building rose smoothly up from the platform, with no visible seams. Smooth bark covered the walls. It was decorated in a warm green and yellow color scheme. A receptionist sat behind a desk that grew smoothly up from the wooden floor.

She smiled at their awe-struck expressions, tucking an errant strand of blonde hair behind her elven ear. “Welcome to Brightgrove, travelers. Are you seeking a place to hunt?”

“Yes,” Gerald replied, pulling his eyes to the receptionist. “We’re hoping to hit the lowest zone today. We’ll be working our way through the zones after that in the next few days.”

“Ah, you’re the sixth group of Two-souled to come through here with that intent today.” She smiled at Gerald, “It’s good to see the traditions being upheld. That is an old adventurer’s trick to help them power up faster. Do you have a guild account with the Portal Guild?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Alburet replied. “I set that up for my guild as soon as I found out about it.”

Her eyes went to him and tightened, “Ah. Well, the stairs are off to my left, take them down one level. I hope your hunt is beneficial to you.”

The group walked to the stairs, and Karen leaned over to Alburet. “Your rep?”

He nodded, “It took a hit with the change. I’m sitting at Wary, which is why I’m getting these looks.”

“Hmm, maybe I should do the talking for us until you can get back to Neutral then,” Gerald cut in.

“Good idea,” Alburet agreed. “I don’t want anyone to look down on the guild just because of my rep.”

They descended the stairs to find a single archway on the first level. A plaque on one side of the arch informed them that this portal served the Underbrush. “Underbrush, here we come,” Karen said, stepping on the glyph ahead of everyone else.

As they appeared on the other side, they discovered a thick hedge growing next to them, forming a formidable wall. Thorns as long as daggers thrust out from the branches in all directions. They were in front of a break in the hedge, which was manned by an Elven guard. The guard nodded at them politely.

“Welcome to the Underbrush,” the guard greeted them. “The Gunso is just inside the grove.”

“Gunso?” Marysue asked.

“It is the equivalent of Sergeant in the human kingdom,” the guard replied.

“Thank you,” Gerald replied, leading the group through the opening.

Tending to the hedge just inside the break was an older elf, his dark hair just starting to show touches of grey. His robe bore the emblem of a tree in the same place the guild logo appeared on the group’s outfits. He smiled pleasantly at the group, running his hands over a branch. The wood moved like putty under his hands, being sculpted by his touch.

Fluff paused, “What are you crafting today, Woodweaver?”

He met her eyes, “I am crafting an image of my grandchild. Her birth remembrance is next week.”

“I wish her well,” Fluff replied, and started walking, prompting the others to follow her.

“Wait, how was he doing that?” Karen asked as she caught up to Fluff.

“He is a druid, for all intents and purposes, but he crafts as well. All the keeps here are manned by a trio of Woodweavers. They tend to the hedges, aiding in the defense of the keep during attacks and repairing any damage done to the hedge and buildings if something ever attacks the fort.”

“Humans got shafted again,” Alburet muttered.

Marysue had to agree, “I wonder what the Dwarves and Lunari are like.”

“We’ll find out tomorrow,” Gerald told her. “My plan is to hit the lowest zones for both of them then.”

Guild Achievement: Clear the Vermin from the Underbrush

“Ha, one of our guild groups is out here,” Karen laughed.

“Not surprised,” Alburet told her. “The quest to clear the dungeons and such should have really got them going.”

“I’m happy to see that,” Gerald smiled. “Having goals beyond simply leveling will help give a positive reinforcement to the guild in their minds.”

The main building, which was an odd way to phase it, looked like a very wide, short tree. The archway into it had a guard posted outside of it, who gave them a polite nod. The main room held two desks which grew up from the floor. Behind one sat a man with the proper stripes to be a Sergeant. Behind the other sat a man with a very large book before him, very similar to the Quartermaster’s account book.

Gerald came to a stop before the Gunso, saluting, “Sir, Alpha Company here to help.”

The elf looked up at them before returning the salute. “More Alpha Company? Very good. Two other groups of your compatriots have been through here already today. Nice to see you spreading out to explore other continents besides the one you started on. I take it you want the quests for the area and for the vermin?”

“Yes, sir,” Gerald replied.

“Very well, Alpha Company,” he cleared his throat and recited the quests for them. “Return when you have accomplished them.”

“Thank you, sir,” with another salute the group left the tree-building.

Quest: Kill thirty Vermin

Reward: Increased Reputation with Brightgrove Wardens factions plus ten gold.

Quest: Kill the Vermin Caller

Reward: Increased Reputation with all Brightgrove factions and an item from the Quartermaster

Once they’d made it back out the gate, they looked out into the forest. Trees almost as large around as those making up Brightgrove stretched off as far as they could see. Gerald turned back to the guard on the gateway. “Which way is it to the Underbrush?”

“West of us is where the Vermin are coming from at the moment,” the guard told them.

The group started off to the west, Alburet calling Tiny and Bob to his side as they walked. Tiny was his normal stoic self. Bob was still bouncing along, talking excitedly about his new life to the amusement of everyone but Gerald. He seemed to have forgotten about his grisly death at the hands of the Mutated Death’s Apprentice completely.

Within a few hundred yards, underbrush was growing thickly around each tree. The group slowed as they looked around. Off in the distance they could see a couple of other groups going from tree to tree.

“Well, monkey see, monkey do,” Alburet opined as he motioned towards the nearest undergrowth. “After you, Gerald, Tiny.”

As the two tanks neared the underbrush, two Vermin Ambushers sprang out of the plants. Tiny picked them both up, not as surprised by the mob’s sudden appearance as Gerald had been. Gerald taunted one of the Ambushers to him a second later.

“Rat-people,” Karen shook her head.

“Mostly naked rat-folk,” Alburet commented. “Stacia, see if you can Daze one of them.”

“Aye,” she began to sing, and the Ambusher still attacking Tiny dropped his clawed paws and began to sway in place.

“Good. See if you can Ally it,” he told her as Fluff and Karen advanced on the one Gerald was fighting. Bob’s Fire Blast zipped in ahead of them.

Stacia switched songs. The Vermin Ambusher shook its head as the Daze wore off and ducked around Tiny, going for Stacia. Tiny spun, taunting it so that it turned its attack on him, lashing out with clawed hands and darting forward to bite at him.

Tiny blocked a claw and the bite, but took a small gash from the other claw before the Vermin stopped and swayed for a moment. It turned to face Stacia with a big grin. Stacia pointed at its former ally and it flung itself at the other Ambusher.

The Ambusher let out a surprised squeak when its friend attacked it. That was the signal to the rest of the group to pile in on the Ambusher Gerald was holding. With the combined damage being done to it, it died in only a few seconds.

“I can do me full job,” Stacia told them happily as the remaining Ambusher trotted over to her. “We be movin’ on or we kill this one first?”

“Let’s kill him then move on,” Gerald replied. “They have three melee attacks but I didn’t notice any other abilities.”

“Level seven mobs,” Alburet told him. “Not really surprising, the triple attack is enough for such a low-end mob.”

“The Vermin killing will be easy,” Karen sighed. “Oh well, almost like a half-day this way. Which way to the dungeon you think?” No one knew, so they waited and killed the Vermin.

They killed the Vermin and had just started to move on when one of the Alpha Company groups came into view, headed towards them. Gerald called out to them with a wave. The two groups came together with a lot of handshaking as people were introduced.

“You guys the ones that cleared the dungeon?” Gerald asked.

“Yup,” the California surfer accent was thick in the Paladin’s voice. “It was awesome, dude! Not much of a challenge at our level, but it was still fun. The optional boss has this one attack…”

Gerald held up a hand, cutting him off, “We’ll figure it out. At our level it really won’t be much of a challenge.”

“Right on, dude,” the paladin replied, “we’re off. Got to keep moving if we’re going to make it in the top three. Keep it chill. The dungeon is about a mile that way,” he hooked a thumb back over his shoulder in the direction the group had come from.

“Have a good hunt,” Marysue told the other group, echoed by the others as they parted ways.

“Now we know which way to go,” Gerald told them. “Everyone ready to kill lots of Vermin and hit the dungeon?”

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 23

Strength: 51 (46)

Agility: 51 (46)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 106 (76)

Wisdom: 172 (102)

Charisma: 81 (46)

Health: 1450

Mana: 2870

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 3

Demonic Retribution- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 2

Sap Strength- Rank 2

Demonic Haze- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 2

Fire Burst- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-Five

The group found the dungeon entrance at the base of one of the giant trees. The swirling mist filled a ten-foot-high hole gnawed into the bark. “I wonder if the boss did this or just a whole lot of Vermin?” Gerald muttered.

“We’ll find out shortly,” Karen tossed over her shoulder as she walked into the mist.

“Shouldn’t be bad, we out level this place by double,” Alburet added as he went inside.

Once inside, they found a softly glowing tunnel that curved up and to the right in front of them. The light emanated from veins running through the walls. The whole tunnel looked like it had been gnawed and scratched out of the trunk of the tree they were in. With a shrug, they started up the clockwise spiral.

They came to an opening in the tunnel on their right-hand side, leading further into the interior of the tree. Gerald looked in, “Two Vermin Protectors and one Vermin Caretaker. Looks like two tanks and a healer. The Caretaker is carrying a branch, and others only have the same loincloths as the ones from outside.”

“Stacia, Ally the Caretaker and Daze one of the Protectors,” Alburet told his wife. “Then it’s just pop, rinse, repeat like we have before.”

The group smashed through the level ten mobs with ease, not really needing to crowd control them. It was good practice, though, and were already developing the habit of using these tactics when they were able to, so no one complained.

After three more rooms like the first one, the spiraling ramp brought them to a larger room. Easily forty feet square, it held a single, much larger Vermin. The Vermin Eater stood near the middle of the room, fully nine feet tall. It wore only the same kind of loin cloth the other Vermin did, but its teeth and claws looked much more intimidating.

Quest: Kill the Vermin Eater

Reward: Increased Reputation with all Brightgrove factions

“Looks like just the one Optional boss. Do we want to skip him and go up the ramp, instead?” Gerald asked, knowing what the answer would be. When everyone declined, he nodded, “Okay, let’s go do this.”

The fight was a straightforward tank and spank. The only ability the boss had was a tail sweep if people got behind it. It made sense as the first dungeon in the Elven lands, easing new players into boss fights and serving as a basic DPS check. At their level, it was over in under a minute.

The group moved on, slaughtering all the Vermin they found until they finally reached the last room. They’d climbed several hundred feet up the inside of the tree trunk by then. A ragged curtain hung across the end of the tunnel, blocking the view into the final room.

“The Vermin Caller should be inside,” Alburet said as he looked at his axe, noting he was going to need a new weapon soon. “All in and zerg him?”

Gerald shrugged, “He should be level twelve, so it’s not like we’ll struggle.”

The group brushed past the curtain and entered the room. In the center of the room, an Elf stood surrounded by small Vermin. He looked up with wild eyes and a vicious smile, “Ah, the heroes who have slaughtered my children. I shall deal with you, and my next wave of spawn will grow strong feeding on your corpses.” He clapped his hands and the Vermin all darted away, vanishing into small holes along the walls.

Gerald walked forward, “They’ll just die once they go outside.”

Shaking his head, Vermin Caller Flendral pointed at Gerald, “Hold still.”

The wood around Gerald sprang up, encasing him in a prison of wood. Tiny surged forward, followed by the others. “That ability could really fuck with a single tank party,” Karen said.

As they reached Flendral, his skin darkened and hardened, looking like thick tree bark. “The tree answers to my call,” he taunted them as he swung his fist at Tiny.

The fist impacted Tiny’s shield with a resounding bong. The bark surrounding Flendral’s fist had grown hard as iron. Tiny leaned into the attack, his return attack barely scoring the new skin of Flendral.

Bob hit Flendral with a Fire Blast before the others could get around him. With a scream of rage, Flendral pointed at Bob, “Hold still!” Another prison of wood encased the Imp.

His momentary distraction allowed them all to land solid hits. None of their attacks did much damage, barely getting through the thick, bark-like skin.

“God damn, his skin is a bitch,” Karen snapped.

Alburet got into position and his flaming axe came around, blasting into Flendral’s flank. The skin blazed brightly for a split second as the axe bit in. Flendral screamed shrilly.

“Damn you, Summoner,” Flendral screamed, turning on Alburet. As Flendral turned, Karen spotted the large exposed patch of normal skin that was gashed where the flaming axe had hit.

“Fire burns off his protection,” she called out, sinking her blades into the vulnerable spot.

“No!” Flendral raged. “You’ll ruin everything, all my beautiful plans.”

Tiny roared at Flendral, taunting the boss back to him and exposing the venerable spot to Fluff, who sank her claws into it without hesitation. As Flendral screamed again, Gerald broke through the prison he’d been trapped in, followed a beat later by Bob stepping out of the burning remains of his prison.

“Take him down,” Gerald cried out as he charged in to help.

The rest of the fight was short and brutal as they tore Flendral apart. Fluff got the killing blow in, her claws sinking into his exposed back.

“No,” Flendral whispered as he sank to the ground, “my babies...”

They looked around, waiting, but no Vermin came out of the holes they’d gone into. “Is it over?” Marysue asked after a moment.

“Seems to be,” Gerald replied.

“Doing this at level would be a bitch without someone who can burn off his bark skin,” Karen muttered.

“Elementalists and Summoners, then,” Alburet shrugged. “It probably had a timer on it as well, so you could just wait it out if you couldn’t remove it. So far, nothing has been so broken that a thinking group couldn’t get past it, and this is the first dungeon here.”

Fluff nodded once, “He’s right. I kept an eye on his bar, the spell, Nature’s Protection, had a two minute timer.”

“The prison can be broken,” Gerald added, looking over at Bob.

Bob shrugged, “Easier to burn it down.”

“If you’re immune to fire, sure,” Gerald replied. “I’m sure I would have taken some damage if you’d done that to my prison.”

“Sounds about right,” Alburet agreed.

They collected their loot and went back to the Fort to turn in the quests. Once they’d collected their rewards, they looked at the time.

“We should call it for the night,” Marysue advised them. “The raffle is supposed to start in a little over an hour.”

“Sounds good,” Alburet agreed. “See you guys at the guild hall, then.” He turned to Tiny and Bob, dismissing them with his usual goodbyes.

“See you at home,” Karen grinned and vanished, followed by Fluff.

Alburet turned to Stacia, “Are you ready?” She nodded and they used their own Homestones.

Karen stood at the door to the house, frowning at it with her hands on her hips, “I don’t have a key.”

Alburet laughed, “An oversight. We’ll get it fixed.”

“Damn right you will,” Karen said as he unlocked the door and held it open for them.

“After you, ladies,” Alburet motioned and Karen, Fluff and Stacia went in. Alburet followed them in, shutting the door behind him. “Karen, if you and Fluff want, you can hit the showers first.”

“We could just all go at once,” Karen said glancing over her shoulder at him, “save time that way.”

Fluff went pink, “Ummm…”

Karen looked at Fluff then let out a wistful sigh, “Or not. We’ll be out in a bit.”

“I’ll get a meal together for us,” Stacia said, as she moved into the kitchen.

Alburet was sitting in his normal spot when Fluff came out wearing a modest sundress, followed by Karen just barely wearing a decidedly not modest mini-dress. Alburet stood up, bowing to them both. “You both look lovely, and I think the contrasting styles suit you each very well.” Stacia turned off the burner on the stove and she and Alburet went to get their own showers. “We shouldn’t be long.”

“The soup be ready, feel free to sup while we shower,” Stacia told them as she went past, “just in case we be longer then he thinks.” She winked at Karen as they passed each other.

Alburet shook his head at Karen’s laughter, following Stacia into the master bedroom. “Not right now, dear Kitten. We can see about that once the raffle is done and you’ve helped Fluff.”

“Ya nay be lettin’ me have me fun,” Stacia mock pouted at him. “Mayhap I need to call in Karen for reinforcements,” she added as he finished undressing them both.

Alburet paused, “Kitten, I’m thinking over what happened this morning, but please don’t push. Not right now.”

She glided up to him and embraced him gently, “As ya wish, me master. I know what ya heart yearns for, though. I can feel ya excitement when ya look at her, I can smell ya pheromones spike when ya catch her eyeing ya back. Ya hold back due to ya father’s words, and there be no need to here. Ya tell me ya can nay leave Alpha World, tha’ this be where ya will spend the rest of ya life. Ya father himself told ya to find ya own path. I will do me best to abide as ya come to terms with it, but do nay hold back ya own wishes. Ya and me will both be happier iffin ya do nay.”

He held her as she spoke, resting his chin on her head where it was pressed into his chest. He had grown an inch or two during the transformation, making it possible to hold her like this. “I’m working on it, Kitten. I truly am, but you’re asking me to set aside a fundamental part of the way I was raised and the words of the man I admired most. Even with the truth of his letter revealed to me, as well as the memory, it’s still hard.”

“Aye,” she pulled back just enough to look up at him. “Tonight, after I help Fluff, I be thinkin’ I can help ya reclaim some memories ya have lost. A few from ya childhood, mayhap?”

“That seems like an okay place to start,” he told her softly, still somewhat afraid of what he might eventually see as his memories were reclaimed. “We need to get showered so we can make it to the raffle.”

“Aye,” Stacia said as she let him go. “I will give ya a quick wash, then. I promise to mostly behave.”

Laughing, Alburet took a seat on the stool she guided him to, “At least you’re being honest, Kitten.”

While she washed him, Alburet’s mind drifted back to sharing the shower with her and Karen. He remembered how happy they’d been, which made him wonder why he was denying them all the same happiness now. He was pulled from his reverie by a soft kiss, “Ya be done, master.”

He returned the favor for her, washing her quickly, with only a moment of play when he pinched her hard tips. “My hands slipped,” he chuckled at her soft moan.

“I be payin’ ya back for tha’ later,” she pouted as he finished rinsing her.

“Kitten…” He trailed off and shook his head, “Later, sorry, not good timing.”

“Ya be wonderin’ about how me kind be able to help ya and Fluff?”

He met her gaze and nodded once, “Yes, but maybe we can talk about it tonight.”

“I can tell ya now,” she said simply as she took the towel and dried him. “All we know is tha’ the Dark Lord gave us this gift. We do nay know why, and he has never said. Mayhap ya can ask him iffin ya get to speak with him again.”

Snorting, Alburet shook his head, “Fair enough.”

They went back out to the main room dressed in simple clothing. Fluff was curled up on a sofa with Karen, who was gently rubbing her ears. “You didn’t drag him to the floor for some fun?” Karen asked Stacia.

“Nay, he promised me more iffin I be strong enough to wait for later,” Stacia said as she dished out soup for Alburet and herself.

Alburet didn’t contradict her as he dug into the soup, acting as if he was ignoring the byplay. The soup was a simple chicken and noodle soup with hints of garlic. He finished his soup without replying to any of the banter the women were trading. He carried his empty bowl to the kitchen and washed it, along with Stacia’s bowl when she handed it to him. He turned around to find Karen, Fluff and Stacia all waiting by the door for him. “First time in my life three women were all waiting on me.”

“Not as I recall,” Karen smirked, “you got Stacia, Stacia’s Copy and me all at once as I recall. The three of us all waited on you to…”

“Okay,” Alburet coughed, shaking his head. “I stand corrected.”

“Aye, ya stood tall and proud, iffin me memory serves right,” Stacia added.

“You two together are a dangerous combination,” Alburet replied as he opened the door for them.

“Yes, and you liked it that way,” Karen said, taking Fluff’s arm as they left the house.

He watched them go, his lips tightening slightly as her words stirred up his inner turmoil. Stacia leaned in and took his arm, speaking softly, “Let it go for now, Asthore. We need to be happy for the raffle and the question to come about the keep.”

Nodding, sighed as he shut the door behind them, “Okay. You’re right, Kitten.”

The guild hall was packed. Side boards lined the walls, piled high with food and drink. Kim and Vanessa stood by the back door, talking with various people. Once Alburet, Karen, Fluff, and Stacia had entered, Gerald cleared his throat loudly and called for silence from near the desk. As the noise ebbed, he raised a hand to get everyone to focus on him.

“Fellow Alpha Company members, welcome to our first raffle. We’re considering doing this again if you all enjoy the night,” he paused as people applauded the idea. As the applause died down he went on, “Our guild leader, Alburet, is here. Alburet, if you want to take over the presentation?”

Alburet followed Karen and Fluff to the desk, and the guild officers arranged themselves to either side of him. “Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming. I’m sure you’re all aware of the announcement about housing and guild buildings earlier today.” He had to pause as people started talking excitedly. He called for silence again after a minute so he could continue. “You all know that there are keeps out in the Dead Lands waiting to be claimed. I have a plan to give us the opportunity to take one, if you’re with me in this endeavor.”

Chatter sprang up again all over the room. Calling for quiet once more, Alburet continued, “A show of hands then, people who do not wish to put our lives on the line out in the Dead Lands for the chance at a keep.” He waited a moment, but no one raised their hands. “Right. All those in favor of making the attempt, raise them up.” Everyone raised their hands, including the Alpha World natives who’d been invited into the guild. “Okay. I’ll speak to some of my contacts and see if they can get us to one of the keeps. Be warned though, we will not be using others once we go inside. If we want a keep, we will clear it on our own. Only Alpha Company will assault the keep. Are you with me?”

A cheer rose up, echoing in the room and rattling the walls. He held up his hands, eventually climbing onto the desk so he could get them all to quiet down. “All right. Pay attention to the guild announcements over the next few days. The quests for the zones and dungeons are officially paused until we have accomplished this new goal.” He tapped his UI and froze the quests, having looked at it earlier. “Tonight, though we’re here to give you all a chance at more gear, collected by your officers and myself. Tickets have been sold and we’ll start the drawing in just a moment. Keep in mind that we will do this again, and you are all free to donate items. Speak to Kim about doing so. In the coming months, some of you will drop from long term testing and others will come in. You will always have a home here in Alpha Company, and anything you give over will help newer members of Alpha Company get a leg up.”

Gerald set a spinning drum on the desk and gave it a spin, “Here’s the drawing drum, Alburet.”

“Okay, folks let’s see who gets what. When your number is called bring me your ticket to verify. Then Kim or Vanessa will take you into the back so you can grab your choice.” The crowd began to cheer again as he reached for the first number.

After the raffle was over, people hung around drinking and eating and talking excitedly about the coming adventure. Vanessa took off to get some sleep since she needed to be back early, but Kim was still there when Rolland rolled in with a quizzical expression. Alburet waved to him as Rolland went over to speak with his wife.

Taking a moment during the party he found Chris and Deidre off to one side. “Deidre, sorry we missed your celebration dinner the other night.”

“Aye we missed ya,” Deidre replied. “We heard ya had prior obligations though. It happens at times, It nay be like we told anyone ahead of time we had been goin’ out huntin’ like tha’. Besides ya accepted us both into the guild, tha’ be a wonderful gift to make up for it.”

“We do thank you for accepting us,” Chris added. “We noted that you have few Alpha Worlders currently in the guild. Which means we have been able to join early and the quest to go into the Dead Lands is pretty big, if you can get everything set up.”

“That is the plan,” Alburet chuckled. “Enjoy the rest of the party, and sorry again. Now where did Stacia get off to so I ca corral her for bed?”

“She be over there talkin’ to Rolland,” Deidre pointed her out.

“Thanks,” Alburet gave them a parting smile as he went over to Stacia.

“Hope you guys can enjoy the rest of the party, but I’m taking the wife to bed now,” Alburet gently interrupted the group.

“Aye, it be near time for me to help Fluff,” Stacia said as she took his arm. With the the two couples said their goodbyes.

Stacia tapped Karen and Fluff, who were off in a corner, and retreated to the house. As they entered, feeling a little more worn than normal, Stacia touched Fluff’s arm gently. “Ya still wish for them to see?”

Fluff glanced at Alburet and Karen then nodded, her voice subdued, “Yes. They should know.”

Stacia looked at the other two, “Give me and her five minutes, then join us.”

As Stacia and Fluff left, Alburet leaned against a sofa. “Well, everyone seems to be on board with your crazy idea, Karen,” Alburet commented.

Karen grinned, “It will be a blast. Aren’t you worried about the Alpha Worlders going with us, though?”

He nodded, “Yes, but I will not deny them. Would you want someone to hold you back just because you might die a final death?”

She paused as she considered it, “That is a good point.”

“What do you think this means? With Fluff, that is?” Alburet asked after a moment of silence.

Karen looked at him, “She mentioned something about her family during the meet-up at Mindblown. I don’t think her family life was good when she was young. Not that I can talk much on that topic.”

Alburet looked at Karen and reached out to touch her arm, “We all have dark things we would rather not share.”

Karen gave his hand a squeeze before she stood up from where she’d been leaning, “It’s time.”

Alburet presented his arm to her, “Might I escort you to the room?”

Karen’s face lightened up a little at his words, “Not the way I’d hoped, but I’ll take what I can get for now.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

Entering the guest room, Alburet saw Fluff laying on her bed with the covers pulled back. The part that made him slow was the fact she was in just her undergarments. Karen smirked as she slipped past him and went to Stacia’s side on the far side of the bed.

“What do we do?” Karen asked as she looked down at Fluff with a smile.

Fluff was sleeping it seemed, her eyes were closed and her breathing was even and slow. “Ya just touch me back, an’ when I go into her mind ya will come with.” Stacia looked over at Alburet, “Come now, Asthore, she knew ya would be seein’ her like this.”

Alburet nodded, studiously ignoring the soft fur that covered Fluffball’s stomach and thighs as he went around to Stacia’s side. Laying his hand on her shoulder, he gazed down at the sleeping beauty on the bed. “Okay, I’m ready.”

“Do nay panic over what ya see. Ya can nay interact with anythin’, ya will be like a ghost, only able to watch. Fluff will be with us watching the memory. Offer her words of comfort and tell her what ya will. Do nay speak harshly of her father though, she still be workin’ though her conflicted emotions about him.” Stacia glanced at both of them before she nodded and began to hum a haunting tune that seemed to draw their minds in.

Alburet blinked as he found himself in a small room. Sitting at a desk was a pale skinned beauty. Her black hair was long and draped down her back as she was bent over the desk working on something. She glanced once at the door, her clear, light blue eyes looking like gemstones.

“That is Fluff,” Karen whispered to him from one side.

He looked over, and was able to see the ghostly outline of Karen beside him. “She’s like a doll.”

Karen nodded, “Exactly what I thought. She only grew up, she hasn’t changed.”

Shaking his head, Alburet watched as the teen sat back and stretched. He stepped forward to see what she had been working on. A green haired elf was tied to a tree with vines, naked and spread eagle as a massive orc stood before her. His mouth dropped open at the erotic nature of the drawing.

“Julia! You useless little bitch, why isn’t dinner ready!?” The irate voice cut through the walls.

Julia started. She jumped up from her desk and fled the room, very nearly running. They followed her to the living room. She was kneeling before a man, taking his shoes off. “Sorry, Poppa. I was working on the art you wanted. I think I’m improving.”

His hand lashed out, striking Julia on the head, “Shut it, you worthless little tramp. I didn’t ask for excuses. Go get me a beer and get dinner ready, like it should be already. I’ll judge the art later.”

“Yes, Poppa,” Julia said as she jumped to her feet and hurried into the kitchen.

Alburet frowned as he watched the man’s head turn to follow her. The look on the man’s face sent a spike of hatred through Alburet. Julia came back out with an open bottle, setting it next to her father before she retreated again.

After a minute, the man grabbed his beer and wandered to Julia’s room. The group tried to follow him but they were met with an invisible wall.

“She was nay there, so I can nay show it, or extrapolate wha’ may have been, as he did nay make enough noise,” Stacia told them as they retreated back to the living room.

The man came back holding a sheet of paper, which he set down on the end table beside his chair. He turned on the TV and settled back with his beer in hand. Alburet frowned at the paper as he studied it. “That isn’t the original.”

Time in the scene froze as the others came over to look at the paper. It was clearly a printed copy of the art Julia had just drawn. “He must have scanned it and printed this one,” Karen said.

“But why?” Alburet asked without expecting an answer.

“Watch,” Fluff’s voice said softly.

A few minutes later Julia came out to the living room carrying two plates. A thick steak covered one plate, while the other held veggies and a handful of nuts. She set the steak before her father and took the plate of veggies over to the corner of the room, where she began to eat them slowly, as if savoring them.

The man looked at the steak and nodded once, until he cut into it. “Useless bitch, you over cooked my steak again.”

Julia froze, her eyes wide with fear, “I’m sorry, Poppa.”

With a snort of disgust, he cut out a piece of the bloody meat and began to chew it. “Do better next time. Just as useless as your mother always was. Even more, at least she had other uses that you don’t.”

Julia hung her head as a tear fell from her eyes, “I’m sorry, Poppa.”

The man leaned back, eyeing her with a sneer on his lips, “And this.” He picked up the paper he had brought out to the living room with him and began to crumple it before her. He watched her face fold with grief as he did so. “Trash, like most of the others you’ve done. I told you the orc should be fucking her, like the useless slut she is. I wanted a bite mark on the elf because the orc is playing rough. Yet you drew that trash.”

Her head slumped and she curled further into a ball, her plate forgotten. “I’m sorry Poppa, I did my best.”

“Your best is still trash,” the man said as he went back to his steak. “Since you failed at the drawing, we’ll just have to do a photoshoot instead.”

Julia began to shake, “Yes, Poppa.”

“If you don’t do as you’re told during this shoot, I’ll have to get the paddle, you understand?”

“Yes, Poppa,” the girls voice was a barely audible whisper as she rocked in the corner of the room.

She stayed like that as the man finished eating and stood up. “You have ten minutes. We’ll be doing the schoolgirl scene again tonight, so make sure you’re ready. And if you don’t have that plate licked clean before the shoot I’ll apply the paddle.”

“Yes, Poppa,” Julia whispered again as she grabbed her plate and began to jam the food into her mouth. She kept her head down, so she missed seeing the laughing sneer on his face.

They followed Julia as she literally licked the plate clean before rushing to her room. She tore her clothes off, and Alburet had to look away. He felt his gorge rise, as well as his anger, at the way Fluff was being treated.

Ten minutes later exactly, he came into her room carrying a camera. “You’re dressed. Well, no paddle yet, it seems.” He motioned her over to her desk, “We’ll start with the regular shots then move onto the better ones.”

Julia avoided looking at him, “Yes, Poppa.”

They watched as the photoshoot started off normally enough. When he told her to bend over the desk and pull her skirt up, Alburet spun away from the scene. “I need out,” he said.

He blinked as he was suddenly standing next to the bed Fluff was sleeping on. Karen and Stacia both stood with their eyes closed, Stacia still gently humming her haunting melody. With a shuddering breath he looked down at the poor abused woman sleeping there and his heart clenched.

“I’m sorry, Fluff,” he whispered as he sat on the bed next to her sleeping form. “I know you wanted me there, but I can’t watch that.”

He was still there some minutes later when Karen and Stacia opened their eyes. Karen was rigid with anger, “That sick fucking bastard.” Her voice was strangled with rage as she seethed. Her eyes went to the sleeping form next to her and her face twisted into a mix of pity and sorrow. Dropping to her knees next to the bed, Karen gently reached out and stroked Fluff’s ear. “I’m sorry, Julia, your life has been horror until now. I will be here for you.”

Alburet watched Karen for a moment before he stood up, “I wish I could tell my old coworkers about that sick fuck.”

“Nay need,” Stacia said softly. “He be nay longer alive. His heart failed him years back. Sadly, she was nay able to face the world after all he had told her and done to her. She has been mostly a recluse all this time. Her drawin’ and photos be all tha’ keeps her goin’ now.”

Karen and Alburet looked at Stacia, their faces still reflecting their anger. “How can any father…” Alburet began but Stacia cut him off with a raised hand.

“She has nay faced tha’ memory yet. She will in time, but she still be tryin’ to come to terms tha’ what he did to her was wrong. Once she has, I will show her the memory that she has hidden from herself. Paval was nay her father.” Stacia looked at each of them, “ya can nay tell her tha’, but it may help ya deal with what ya just witnessed.”

“Why did she want us there?” Alburet asked.

“She be afraid tha’ once ya know her for how she thinks she be, ya will toss her away. She wanted to face tha’ head on. She has nay been able to break the conditioning Paval instilled in her. She still thinks she be ugly and useless, and deservin’ of all the abuse he heaped on her.”

“Gods,” Alburet whispered as his eyes went back to the sleeping Fluff. “She thinks we’d spurn her?”

“The one time she tried to seek out help, the doctor was nay understandin’.” Stacia sat on the edge of the bed and gently stroked Fluff’s foot. “He did nay listen to her and could nay do as I do. Instead, he gave her drugs and sent her away. She never went back and figured tha’ Paval was right all along.”

“Useless bastard,” Karen snapped as she stroked Fluff’s ear again. “I won’t turn away from my friend. I wish she could see herself like we do.”

Stacia smiled at Karen then at Alburet, who was nodding in agreement. “Good. Tha’ be what we be doin’ next. Me plan is to show her the truth compared to her memory next. Will ya continue to be there with her?”

Alburet and Karen looked at each other before they turned to Stacia, “Yes,” they said in near perfect unison.

“Tha’ we will do tomorrow, then, iffin Fluff agrees,” Stacia said, getting to her feet. “Karen, if she starts crying just stroke her softly and tell her ya be here for her. Master, ya be comin’ with me.”

Following Stacia out of the room, Alburet chewed over what he had just experienced. It had been so similar to what Victoria had done to him that he wondered about how it worked.

As they entered the room Stacia shut the door behind them and paused there. “Master? Are ya okay? I can sense a deep unease from ya.”

He turned to her and pulled out his Mindstone, “I need to find something out, Kitten.” He sent Victoria a message and waited.

Message from Victoria AI:

I can explain, but would rather do so in person, as it were. Can you spare me five minutes?

He sent back his reply before putting his stone away. “I’ll be back in a few minutes, Kitten, then we can talk.”

“Did I do somethin’ wrong?” Stacia asked as she leaned against the door, her face filled with worry.

“No, Kitten,” Alburet told her, giving her a hug, “I just need to figure something out and the person I need to ask isn’t here. Five minutes, okay?”

“I be waitin’ for ya,” Stacia held him until he vanished from her arms.

~*~*~

Seamus looked across the desk at Vicky. “How is it that Succubi in the game can walk people through memories like you did with me?”

Vicky leaned back in her chair, “Their coding is similar to parts of mine, so they can do the same thing with fully immersed players. With that ability, they’re able to help reconstruct a person’s memory, restoring parts that have been lost or, in some cases, deliberately suppressed. The fine print in the EULA grants Mindblown permission to survey the mental and emotional states of immersed players, and help is being carefully offered to those that need it.”

He sat there, lips pursed for a moment, “Everyone who plays is subject to this?”

“Yes, though we don’t take any action without the request of the player.” Vicky chewed her lip for a moment. “We don’t want to harm anyone, but we would like to offer help to those people who want it. Fluff for instance. Or Karen if she decides to accept it. And so on.”

“Or me,” Seamus finished for her. “Except I don’t have a choice, I think.”

“You do, but your problem is a much larger issue,” Vicky sighed. “Your memories have started to surface on their own. Your mind is starting to reject the memories that you manufactured to replace them. That’s why you are having nightmares, part of you is rebelling about not knowing the truth.”

He rocked back in his seat, his chest tightening. “Truth?”

“Things like your father’s first heart attack, and the letter he left you,” Vicky replied.

His chest stopped aching, a ragged breath escaping him, “Oh.”

“Are you going to go forward with Stacia’s offer?”

He sat there for a minute, thinking, “If I don’t, I’ll keep having nightmares, won’t I?”

“Yes, though you might then come to grips with things yourself. Or you might break,” Vicky said softly. Her hand reached across the desk imploringly, “Please, let her help you.”

Looking at her hand, Seamus felt himself agreeing with her assessment. If he broke down mentally, he wouldn’t be able to stay with Stacia. They would probably yank him from the game and call long term immersion a failure. Kaylee wouldn’t have the chance at something like a normal life.

He met her eyes, “I will. Please send me back now.”

Vicky met his eyes, hers wet with tears, “I will be here if you need an ear to lean on, Seamus. I think of you like family, so please don’t think that you’re alone.”

He frowned, wondering at her depth of feeling as he was whisked away from her.

~*~*~

He blinked as he discovered that he was still in Stacia’s arms. “Sorry, Kitten, I’m back.”

“Do ya nay wish me to help ya?”

“I want you to help me, Kitten, and to help Fluff. Just go slow with me, okay? I’m afraid of what I might find now.”

Stacia locked eyes with him, hers full of fear, joy, hope and worry. “I will do me best to protect ya. Come over to the bed, we need ya stripped an’ comfortable before we begin.”

Once he was naked and on the bed, Stacia lightly touched his head and began to sing to him. It was the same song she had used with Fluff earlier. He felt his mind slip away as he was drawn into the melody.

~*~*~

Blinking, Seamus found himself standing behind David’s couch. David was in his normal chair and Seamus watched himself sitting on a sofa. He felt like a ghost watching himself and David chat away about nothing important.

A door behind them opened and Kaylee came into the room, dressed in a simple, conservative black dress. “What do you think?” She spun in place for them, a cheeky smile dancing on her lips.

David shook his head, “You’re growing up too fast, that’s what I think.”

Seamus laughed, “You look good. What’s the occasion?”

“I have a date tomorrow,” she told them. “Richard asked me to go see the latest blockbuster with him. He seems like a good guy and I figured I might as well. Otherwise I might end up like you two.”

The guys both laughed at her attack on their single status. “Oh, is the child not respecting her elders?” Seamus asked, as he made a motion like he was going to get up.

“Ha, I respect the elderly. I just think you need a walker.”

David laughed harder, “My eyes aren’t so good. Come closer, dear.”

Kaylee danced back with laughing eyes, “Nope. Okay, that’s enough. Let me go change and we can go get some dinner. I just wanted your opinions if the dress was a bit too much.”

Both men shook their heads, as the dress did nothing to accent her figure. “It’s fine,” David told his daughter.

“Much better than what I see the girls your age wear normally,” Seamus shook his head.

“I’m just going out with a friend,” Kaylee told Seamus. “Not like the other girls who are trolling for a fun time.”

“Good,” both men said in unison and laughed about it.

The scene froze and Stacia ghosted over to Seamus where he stood behind the couch. “Why did ya hide this away?”

Seamus shuddered as he felt tears start to fall from his ghostly face. “I miss her so much, Kitten. She was basically my daughter. This was the last time I saw her before…”

Stacia held him as he began to cry in earnest, “Shh, I be here for ya, Asthore. We will leave it here for now, ya need to rest.” She began to sing as he sobbed into her chest.

He felt the world dissolving around him as darkness reached up and embraced him gently, like an old friend welcoming him home.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Alburet woke to a warm body pressed against his. He pulled her closer with a sigh, “Morning, Kitten.”

“Morning to you too, Al,” Karen snickered into his ear.

Eyes snapping open, he found Karen in bed with him, thankfully wearing her underwear. “What the hell?”

“Stacia is making breakfast, but she thought you might need someone to wake up with. We compromised, I got to snuggle you for the last half hour, but only if I was wearing these.” She fingered the edge of her panties. “I would rather have been here skin on skin, but Stacia felt that might send you into a panic.”

Letting out a ragged breath, Alburet was acutely aware of his traitorous anatomy, responding to the sexy woman he was still holding. “Karen, please. I know what you want and I know what Stacia wants. I am trying to come to terms with my stance on things, but it isn’t going to happen overnight. I’m asking you to not push me. You are sexy as fuck, we both know that. If things had been normal I very well might have gone after you instead of Stacia, but due to…” His lips snapped shut as he cut off his explanation.

Her eyes traced his face, “NDA?” At his nod she sighed, “Figures, all my relationships have been bad. I’m not trying to push you though, I just…” She stopped as she tried to get her thoughts in order and off of his growing problem that she wanted very badly to offer a helping hand with. “You saw a piece of Fluff’s past last night. Mine isn’t anywhere near as bad, but it isn’t pretty either. I’ve been trying to find a strong man who will care for me for a very long time. I thought I had, then you went and got married to someone else. I don’t have your hang-up about multiple partners, and when we were all together I thought, maybe, that I had found perfection. A sexy woman who’ll bend to my will and a man who’s strong enough to make me fight for what I want.”

Alburet started to speak, but she put her hand over his mouth silencing him. “I’m not done yet. When you set me aside, I was hurt. I tried to play it off, but it stung. I thought maybe Fluff was an answer, she’s submissive, which I like in my female partners. But she can’t deal with that kind of relationship right now, and that is like having a wonderful meal sitting in front of you, but behind glass, so you can’t get to it. I know why now, and I can understand why she is the way she is, and that fucker is lucky he’s already dead.” Her hand left his mouth as it clenched, “Then I thought maybe Marian would be the answer, but she went with Violet instead. It hurts. I hope for what Stacia hints at, that maybe you’ll follow through and we can go back to what we had. At the same time, I have to try not to hope, so I won’t be disappointed again.”

Stroking her hair, Alburet sighed sadly, “I’m sorry, Karen. I never meant to hurt you. I had thought you just wanted a good time.”

“As did I, but you pulled at me,” she nuzzled his neck. “You unknowing bastard. You draw me to you like iron filings to a magnet. You tick off all the right boxes for me, your possessiveness, your stern nature, the way you can take a loss but still come right back out for more.”

He leaned back so their eyes could meet, “Karen…”

“Master?” Stacia said from the doorway.

Alburet jerked guiltily, his head whipping around to orientate on her, “Kitten?”

“Ya still owe me any one thin’ tha’ I wish, ya recall tha’?”

“Yes…” He felt a pang of guilt over what he had been about to say to Karen as he met the eyes of the woman he loved.

“Then I be collectin’ now,” Stacia said as she closed the door behind her and came towards the bed. Her apron hit the floor first, “I want what she be wantin’.” Her shirt followed the apron, “Ya promised me anythin’.” Her bottoms followed the top just as quickly, “This be what I be wantin’. Mayhap ya will see again, what joy we can all be havin’.”

He was partially frozen as he had watched her cross the room, stripping as she came. His already interested member stiffened further as he couldn’t pull his eyes from her. “Kitten, I’m not sure this is rig…”

He cut off as she leaned down so their noses touched lightly, “It be right, master, ya heart knows it as well as I do. Or are ya goin’ to go back on ya word to me?”

He struggled with the warring voices in his mind. His father on one side, berating him for even thinking about being unfaithful to his wife. Stacia on the other, begging him to listen to her and follow his heart. He let out a shuddering breath, about to speak when his mind went blank. His full attention had been focused on Stacia, but he didn’t notice her signal to Karen, or Karen slipping south as Stacia leaned over him, so the mouth that enveloped him was a complete surprise.

“Oh gods,” he moaned as Karen devoured him.

“Nay gods, me lovin’ husband, just two women who love ya an’ be wantin’ ya to have all the love ya can be gettin’.” She kissed him softly, her eyes shining.

The loving kiss didn’t last long. He grabbed her head and turned the kiss into a passionate one, acceptance washing through him. After a minute, he broke the kiss and pulled her onto the bed, “I yield this round,” he panted. The situation was ramping him up faster than he had considered possible. His breathing began to stutter as Karen increased her pace. “Both of you together are too much for me to deny.” Karen moaned at his acceptance and her mouth took all of him, sending him over the edge.

A little over an hour later the trio was finishing up their shower. Alburet was the first one out of the bathing room. As he dressed he frowned. The bedroom door stood ajar. Buttoning his shirt, he walked out to the living room to find Fluff sitting on the sofa with her legs curled under her. Her face held emotions that he couldn’t discern, “Fluff, you okay?”

She glanced at him then away, “I don’t know.”

He sat down on the sofa, close but not next to her, “Do you want to talk about it?”

Fluff huddled a little, “You saw my memory last night.” She paused, then blurted out the next line, “Do you think I’m a bad person?”

His voice caught in his throat as he saw the fear in her eyes. Instead, he reached out and very gently tugged on her arm. She slid over to him and he pulled her into his lap. He gently began to rub her ears, knowing it calmed her, “No, Fluff, I don’t think you’re bad at all. You are my friend and I cherish the fact that I have been lucky enough to know you. You were the first person in years to really talk to me and not turn away.”

Purring softly as he rubbed at her ears, Fluff nodded once. “I’m your friend? Like Karen is?”

“Of course you are,” Alburet chuckled. “Who wanted to kill Goblins with me first? You did. You were the first friend I made here in Alpha World, Fluff. That makes you a special person who I treasure.”

She gave a pleased meow and snuggled into his chest, “I can stay here with you?”

“Of course you can,” Alburet replied, not considering what she might be implying.

“Ya can stay as long as ya like with us Fluff,” Stacia said, having walked up behind them without being heard. She reached out and gently tilted Fluff’s head back so they could look at each other. “Ya are part of our family, ya and Karen are like sisters to me.”

Alburet’s mind nosedived, remembering what Stacia and Karen had just done, which was not sisterly in the least. As he tried to shake that image, it changed. It was the same image, but including Fluff. He froze as he felt his body respond to his thoughts. He went to shift Fluffball from his lap, only to discover that Karen had snuggled in close from the side, leaning in to hug Fluff.

“I would love to be part of a family that included you, Fluff,” Karen told her seriously. Her eyes, though, danced with laughter as she saw Alburet’s distress and guessed at the cause. She eased Fluff to her lap and snuggled her, earning a silent thank you from Alburet. “A family that cares for each other, respects each other and loves each other.” She slightly stressed the word love, as her eyes flickered to Alburet again.

Fluff looked up at Stacia’s open smile, then at Alburet’s conflicted expression. Her eyes drifted down and her cheeks reddened, which made Alburet spring to his feet and walk away. He was vaguely aware of the women talking quietly behind him. He went into the bedroom and grabbed the rest of his stuff, as he still had meetings to get to.

When he came back out, Stacia was by the door holding a flask and a sandwich for him, “Ya need to go, iffin ya want to see Ioaniss as ya planned.”

He gave her a quick kiss and accepting the food and drink as he went out the door. He didn’t look over at the sofa, but if he had he would have seen Fluff watching him with wide eyes as Karen whispered to her. Fluff squirmed slightly as the door shut behind Alburet before she turned her head to look at Karen. “Will you?”

Karen’s grin spread from ear to ear, “Oh, yes.”

“Ya can start after ya have breakfast,” Stacia cut in.

“Yes, Stacia,” Fluff replied softly, taking a seat at the table. She began daintily eating the egg sandwich that Stacia set down for her.

Karen eyed Stacia speculatively, “Hmm, we might need to establish who is in charge of whom here exactly.”

Stacia met her eyes. Instead of the willing and pliant woman that Karen was used to seeing, Stacia’s gaze was firm and her eyes held only conviction. “When it comes to food and carin’ for me family, I will brook nay dissent. When it comes to other thin’s, I will bend as me nature demands.”

Karen licked her lips, “I like bending you. Think you can handle it again?”

Stacia’s grin turned slightly evil, “I be an Infernal, Karen. Iffin ya wish to test me resolve, we can after we break our fast.”

Laughing, Karen sat down, “This should be interesting.”

“Ya would miss ya chance to help Fluff though, iffin ya want to do tha’ now,” Stacia said as she took her own seat.

Frowning, Karen took a bite and chewed. “Pass for now, then.”

“Aye,” Stacia grinned as she started in on her own food.

Alburet walked at a brisk pace, eating the cool egg sandwich and sipping the cold coffee. He used the time to reflect on the events that had transpired earlier, trying to sort out his feelings. A part of him was sickened by what he’d done, he had been unfaithful to his wife by the rules his father had taught him. At the same time, he couldn’t deny the joy and contentment he’d felt seeing how happy Stacia and Karen both had been. His mind was not focused on his surroundings at all as he absently walked through the city, completely oblivious to the frequent startled looks aimed at him.

He arrived at the Royal Museum to find Berk standing outside the main doors. Shaking his head to clear it, he smiled at Berk, who was looking at him with a single raised brow that betrayed only the mildest interest. “Good to see you again, Berk,” Alburet greeted Sir Jones’s retainer.

“A pleasure as always, sir,” Berk replied in his polished tone. “If you will follow me, Sir Jones is waiting.”

Checking the clock on his UI, Alburet was pleased to see that he wasn’t late, but he hadn’t arrived as early as he normally did, either. He followed Berk past a display showcasing the book and letter opener Alburet had brought to Stormguard with him. Berk led him to Marcus’s office, where Ioaniss was waiting alone. Berk ushered him in before following and closing the door.

“Alburet,” Ioaniss said standing up, with a smile. “I must say, it is good to hear from you again. I still owe you a favor and I’m glad to hear you have a proposition that might clear it from the ledger.”

Alburet shook hands with Ioaniss before they both sat. “Hopefully,” Alburet replied. “What I propose is something rather large in scope, but it might also benefit the King as well. Since you have his ear, I thought to bring it to your attention and see what you think.” Alburet watched Jones leaned forward with interest written across his features. “There are a number of keeps that have come to the attention of the Two-souled. They are apparently scattered through the Dead Lands and other higher end zones. What I ask from you, as a favor, is a number of guards to protect my guild as we go into the Dead Lands in search of such a keep. The part that might benefit the King is access to and use of the teleport rune we’ll install, giving access further into the Dead Lands than is currently available. In exchange, the Crown could provide guards stationed at the keep.”

Ioaniss leaned back, appraising Alburet with keen eyes. “You want me to assemble a team to protect your guild as they search for one of these keeps and help you clear it of the monsters that infest it, so you can claim it. In return, the Kingdom can use the Rune once you get one up and running, if we give you guards to help hold it?” Ioaniss reiterated as if making sure he understood.

“Not helping us clear it,” Alburet replied. “We will do that. The whole point is that my guild wants to strive for something great. Get us there and let us clear it. The only help we’ll accept once we’re there is resurrection for our people that die in the fight.”

“Hmm,” Ioaniss rubbed his chin absently as he considered. “You would have to bring in people who could repair the damage. As well as a Portal Mage to inscribe and power a rune. Neither of those comes cheap. I don’t know if you have the funds to cover such an endeavor.”

Grinning, Alburet chuckled, “I still have two other people to see who both owe me favors. Sir Dracon and Sir Theron, both of whom I will be seeing after this visit.”

A broad smile split Ioaniss’s face, “I see. I will arrange for the guards. It will take me three days to assemble a team. Does that suit you?”

“Three days at ten in the morning,” Alburet agreed as he stood up, extending his hand to Ioaniss.

“I shall be accompanying you,” Ioaniss replied, shaking hands. “I think this will be worth seeing first hand.”

Favor Called In: The Favor with Ioaniss Jones has been called in.

Berk escorted Alburet to the front of the museum. “Sir,” Berk coughed lightly, “do you really think your guild can accomplish this feat?”

Turning to face Berk, Alburet shrugged. “Truly, I don’t know. They all want to try, though, and I will not squash that spirit. We Two-souled are unique in that we always come back, so it truly costs us nothing to attempt the endeavor. If we do accomplish it, then it will be history, and that is always worth attempting.”

Berk gave a shallow bow, “I wish you the best of luck then, sir.”

Alburet returned the bow, then started off down the street towards the Royal Auction house. As he went, he watched the people he passed move about their lives. He couldn’t help compare the similarities and differences from the real world. A young boy and girl darted down the street, chattering excitedly about the puppet show they were going to. A mother carried a sleeping child as she pulled a wheeled cart behind her full of packages. A couple walked hand in hand, smiling sweetly at each other and oblivious to the rest of the world.

“Just like there,” he mumbled as he continued to people watch. “This could be a real world, if not for the clunky game mechanics that break the feeling.”

Alburet reached the Royal Auction House and was met in the lobby by the same underling he’d encountered before. “Renful, is Sir Dracon in?”

Renful eyed Alburet’s adventuring clothes with compressed lips, “He is waiting for you.”

“Lead on then, Renful,” Alburet gestured. “I would not want to keep him waiting, after all.”

Renful ushered Alburet into Vladimir’s office, distaste radiating from him. Vladimir stood up as they entered, straightening his jacket. “Alburet,” Vladimir said with a polite smile, his fangs just showing. “I was surprised that you wished an audience.”

Alburet gave Vladimir a broad smile as he took a seat, “Well, I’m embarking on a bit of business that I thought you might wish to be involved with.”

Taking his seat, Sir Dracon motioned for Alburet to continue, “Please, inform me.”

“There are a number of keeps that have suddenly turned up in the high level zones of the world. Some of them are in the Dead Lands. My guild is going to take one of them. I’m sure there will be a number of rare statues and artifacts and such inside the keep. Once my guild takes the place, we would like to offload them for coin to help finance repairs and upkeep.”

Alburet caught a gleam of interest in Vladimir’s eyes, even though his face remained impassive. “I thought that maybe you would like to assist in the endeavor. We would entrust all the valuables into your care for sale. All I ask in return is a number of mercenaries to man the walls for a year. They will be working with the Stormguard Guards to ensure that the keep remains secure. Their other duties would be to face the dangers of the Dead Lands to keep the Portal Mage supplied with the materials he’ll need to keep our portal running.”

“You wish to use the favor I owe you, to have me procure you mercenaries to man the walls of a keep and supply you with materials for one year? And you will give me access to the loot of said keep to sell on your behalf?” Vladimir asked, his face and eyes once again blank.

“Ioaniss is already putting together guards to get my guild out to a keep, as well as man its walls. Your men would be extra insurance, and would help make sure our Portal Mage will be set with mats. This would square the favor I’m calling in.”

His fangs gleamed as Vladimir extended his hand with a wide smile, “We have an agreement.”

Favor Called In: The Favor with Vladimir Dracon has been called in.

Alburet gave Vladimir a bow after they shook, “Many thanks, Sir Dracon. I shall look forward to seeing the men at the Portal Guild in three days’ time, at ten in the morning.”

Vladimir stood as Alburet was escorted out, watching the Two-souled with glowing eyes. When Renful came back, Vladimir had a stack of letters ready to go out. “Sir,” Renful interrupted politely, “is this wise?”

Chuckling, Vladimir leaned back, “That Two-souled has turned many things on their heads in his time here, Renful. I think he is very much worth watching, and if he can get me closer to the Forgotten Prison, then I will agree to almost anything he wants.”

Renful bowed, “Of course, sir. Shall I send out these letters?” Renful scooped up the messages at Vladimir’s nod and left. Vladimir sat staring at a banner on the far wall.

“Soon. I will be coming for you soon,” Vladimir said to the banner, his eyes burning with emotion.

Alburet set off for House Theron with a spring in his step. The first two meetings had gone off without a hitch. Now he only had to hope that Old Lady Theron and Wilbur would agree to his request. As he walked along he felt buoyed by a swell of happiness and joy. Startled, he stopped walking as he considered the emotions. He leaned up against a wall, assaulted by guilt that he could be so carefree and happy after he’d killed a man in cold blood. He felt like he was cheating the punishment due him. On the other hand, he realized, he would fight tooth and nail to keep what he’d found and do everything he could to enable Kaylee to join him in Alpha World. He pushed off the wall, the bounce in his step gone, and walked on towards House Theron.

A butler greeted him at the door and ushered him to a parlor where Madam Theron and Erin were seated. He greeted them both, kissing their hands, before taking his seat. “Madam Theron, soon to be Lady Theron. It is good to see you both.”

“You have come to call in the favor?” Madam Theron asked, eyeing him speculatively.

“Indeed, Madam Theron,” Alburet replied, knowing she was trying to get used to his new appearance. “Alpha Company will be venturing into the Dead Lands in three days’ time. We will be capturing a keep and taking it for our own. Sir Jones and Sir Dracon have both agreed to help us with this endeavor. I would ask you for a number of skilled craftsmen who can repair a damaged keep in the Dead Lands.”

Madam Theron pursed her lips, “It makes me wonder what you have promised them, for their aid in this undertaking.”

“The clearing of the favors they each owed me.”

Her lips quirked, “Ah. Well, if both House Jones and House Dracon have joined your endeavor, then it is only fitting that House Theron do our part. Of course, it will truly be up to the Lord of the House.”

Alburet acknowledged her words with a nod, “As you say, Madam. If you would, please pass along my request to Lord Theron upon his return home. Alpha Company will be departing at ten in the morning three days’ hence. I would ask for a reply before that time, in the event that I need to make other arrangements for needed repairs and rebuilding.”

Madam Theron inclined her head slightly forward, “I will do as you request. I wish you a pleasant day, Alburet Two-souled.”

Favor Called In: The Favor with house Theron has been called in.

Alburet stood, briefly bowing over each lady’s hand before he was ushered out. As he left, he could hear Madam Theron saying to Erin, “That is how one should treat their guests when they visit with a request. We didn’t dither this time, since our house owes him, otherwise…” The rest of the conversation was cut off as the door closed behind him.

“How is the young lady settling in?” Alburet asked the butler.

“Miss Crowley is picking up the etiquette rapidly, as if born for the role,” The butler replied with a neutral tone. At the front door, Jarvis spoke up again, “Sir, I do wish to thank you.”

Alburet frowned slightly, “For?”

“Granting Madam Theron her wish, sir,” he stood straight then bowed deeply to Alburet. “It makes me glad to see her finally vindicated in her quest.”

“It was my pleasure, Jarvis. If anything, I should thank her. Without her aid when I first arrived in the city, my path would have been very different.”

“She told me of the cutpurse, sir,” Jarvis replied. “You did yourself the favor by assisting her. I wish you a pleasant day.”

“You as well, Jarvis,” Alburet nodded and headed home just after noon, ready for some hot food.

While he walked he opened up the guild UI and unlocked the quests. He then sent out an alert informing the guild that in three days Alpha Company would be on the move and the quests would lock again.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

When he finally got home, Alburet encountered a number of Alpha Company guild members rushing away from the guild hall. Exchanging hellos with the smiling members, he dodged around them as he made it to his door. Inside, Stacia, Karen and Fluff were all on a sofa talking with a woman seated with her back to the door.

“Welcome back Alburet,” Mother said from her seat, her head not even turning. “Have you made all of the arrangements?”

“Mother, I didn’t expect to see you here,” Alburet replied, covering his surprise at finding her there. “I did complete the arrangements I was hoping to make today.”

“Good. Have you thought about where you are going to take them? The Dead Lands are vast.” She turned to look at him with sparkling eyes.

“We don’t know where any of the keeps are, so it’s going to be fun finding one,” he moved to stand beside the sofa.

“I can tell you where one is, if you would like,” Mother leaned forward, her eyes sparkling even more.

“What’s the catch?”

Mother’s lips quirked up, “Very good, Alburet. You know to ask for the catch, but this time there isn’t one. I said before that you don’t understand just how well you are viewed by those in His court. Consider this a small gift, a wedding gift if you will, that is a bit overdue.”

“It is inside the Dead Lands?”

“Indeed, well inside the Dead Lands. Some two weeks travel due East from the fort you used last time. It is quite something to behold, if you are willing to try for it.”

“We should do it, Asthore,” Stacia told him.

“It beats walking through a desert at random,” Karen added. “Two weeks, though. That’s a big chunk of time for us to invest. Not sure if the entire guild will want to do it.”

“I’ll try it,” Fluff added, her hand resting on Karen’s leg.

“Well, it’s at least solid information,” Alburet mused. “I’ll send out a message letting the guild know. We’ll just have to see who wants to try the near impossible.”

Karen jumped up from her seat with a cheer, giving Alburet a tight hug. “It might be a big time investment, but it will be so epic.”

“I second her opinion, master,” Stacia said, joining in on the hug.

“It will be with friends,” Fluff added as she hesitantly joined in the group hug.

“It is good to see so many happy people,” Mother smiled as she got to her feet. “My mission here is done. Conquer the Keep of Gwain and claim it as your own. I’m sure we will be seeing each other again.”

Quest: Capture Gwain’s Keep

Rewards: Control of the Keep and increased reputation with the Dark Lord

Alburet looked at Mother, who returned his gaze with knowing eyes, “Thank you, Mother.”

“It is my pleasure, Alburet,” she pulled a Homestone from her small bag. “Keep my granddaughter happy, as well as these others who love you as well.” She was gone before he could reply.

Alburet coughed a minute after Mother had left, “Ladies, you can let go now.” Once they freed him, he informed the guild about the new quest as well as the general time frame. He made sure to emphasize that the quest was not mandatory, but he would like as many guild members as possible to come. “Now that that is done, I should see about lunch. We should also decide what we need to get done before we attempt this.”

The rest of that day they spent getting weapons and gear so that they wouldn’t be left without if anything broke. Alburet sent out reminders that everyone making the trip should have extra weapons and gear in addition to the camping gear they’d need, since they would be out there for such a long time. They returned home to find Alistern, Lilith, Grimgar, Stewart and Almira just turning away from his front door.

“Just stopping by to say hi?” Alburet asked, sure it wasn’t the case but still hoping.

“Came to ask why ya will be takin’ me daughters into the Dead Lands,” Alistern asked, his tone filled with worry.

“Ah,” Alburet opened the door, motioning the crowd inside. “Let’s talk inside.” Once everyone was seated and had been handed a drink by Lilith and Stacia, he began to explain the purpose of the trip. When he finished, he looked at Alistern. “Stacia will be perfectly safe. Deidre is the one I’ll worry about the most. It is her decision, though.”

“There is a reason it is called the Dead Lands.” Stewart rubbed at his temples, “You do understand that many of us natural Alpha Worlders die the final death on those sands?”

“I have been given that impression,” Alburet agreed. “Kim and Rolland Magiblood will be going with us. Sir Ioaniss Jones and possibly Sir Vladimir Dracon will be along as well. She will be fine. The dangerous part will be the fight for the keep, which the guild will do without help from the others. If it’s that big of a worry, though, you really should be speaking with her.”

Alistern got to his feet, locking eyes with Alburet, “Ya word on the Dark Lord’s name, tha’ ya will keep me daughter safe all the way to the keep.”

Alburet bowed his head, “My word.”

Quest: Safeguard Deidre Crowley to Gwain’s Keep

Rewards: Increased reputation with all Dark Lord factions and followers

“I be goin’ to speak with me daughter,” Alistern and Lilith left the house, Lilith giving Alburet a smile in parting.

Grimgar got to his feet, “A keep be a big thing. Iffin ya do manage to take one, let me know, aye?”

“Me as well, please,” Almira said as she took Grimgar’s arm.

“Either way I’ll send word,” Alburet replied, seeing them out.

Face twisted into a frown of epic proportions, Stewart stewed. “If she should die the final death, Alburet, I will be very upset.”

“I hope that everyone returns safely, even the guards going with us. I will do my best Stewart, just as I do for Stacia.”

Standing, his face still twisted with fear, Stewart locked eyes with Alburet, “I will worry the entire time.” He left with those words, not waiting for any reply.

“Your family is very protective,” Karen stated.

“Aye, as any family should be iffin their child mayhap be facin’ the end of their life,” Stacia agreed.

“Stacia,” Fluff cut in softly, “are we doing the double memory tonight?”

“Aye. Did ya wish for them to see this one as well?”

“If you think it’s okay,” Fluff replied.

Dinner ended up being a simple meal of steaks with mashed potatoes and gravy. Afterward, they gathered around Fluff in the guest room like they had the night before. Stacia reminded them again to just watch and be there for Fluff. “Tonight, we be lookin’ at two memories side by side. One be the truth of what happened, the one to the right be the way she recalls it. This be more taxin’ to her, so she will be sleepin’ in for a bit tomorrow.” Stacia started her song, pulling them down into Fluff’s memories with her.

The found themselves in Mindblown’s lobby on the day the immersion test had launched. They followed the hunched Fluff into the lobby, after a long pause outside the doors. From the moment the door opened, the two views became very different. On the left side, which showed how the event had really gone, only a few people glanced at her before going back to their conversations. On the right side, the way Fluff remembered it, everyone had looked at her with looks of pity or disgust before turning away from her.

She found Marysue and was asking about a shirt when Karen came into view. The words were as Karen recalled them from the left-hand side. The tone had changed on the right side, though. Fluff’s memory showed Karen flinching away, as if she’d seen something unpleasant when Karen had seen her face. On the left side, Karen was clearly transfixed with awe at the sight of Fluff.

Marysue led Fluff to the table to get her a shirt, speaking to her the entire time as if they were old friends. But from the right side, the words sounded condescending, almost dismissive. Gerald appeared shortly, after that kneeling to look up at Fluff. Both visions showed his mouth dropping open and his eyes widening. The one on the left was obviously tongue tied by her beauty. The false memory showed him sneering at her until Karen led her away.

The memory continued playing out, ending just before Marysue, Karen and Fluff disrobed for the final medical exam. Stacia turned to Fluff, “Do ya see now, Fluff? Do ya see the way ya let ya past twist ya views?” Stacia stood between the two images, her hands hovering just behind the head of each version of Fluff. The one on the right was plain, marked with old and new bruises and bordering on ugly. On the left was the doll-like ephemeral beauty she really was. “Look at Alburet and ask him which be the truth iffin ya need to.”

Fluff glanced at Alburet and he could see her struggling to ask before she turned away with a shake of her head. “Julia,” Alburet said softly, pulling her eyes back to him. “Julia Petrov is indeed a beauty, Karen will agree with me.” Karen nodded emphatically. “Moreover, Fluffball is beautiful as well,” he continued. He reached out his ghostly hand to touch Fluff’s ghostly shoulder. “More than just your outward appearance, your spirit is even more lovely.”

“Aye,” Stacia agreed.

“He is right, Fluff,” Karen added. “I liked you here long before we met at Mindblown. I still like you now, you’ve been a good friend. Maybe we can expand on that?”

Fluff seemed to shrink slightly, but her hand reached out tentatively towards Karen, “Really?”

Taking Fluff’s hand gently in her own ghostly hand, Karen stepped over and gave Fluff a hug. “As slowly as you need to, so you are comfortable, but yes.”

“Okay,” the whispered word hung in the air for a moment.

As the word hung there the memories around them began to dissolve and they blinked in surprise to find themselves back in their real bodies. Fluff was curled into ball, purring in her sleep as she kneaded at the pillow she was holding. Karen sat down on the bed next to her and gently stroked her ears, “Maybe she’s coming along better than I had thought. Her past is so full of tragedy.”

“Aye. Keep her company tonight. We will take tomorrow night away from her dreams. It be good for her to have a night or two to recover, an’ tha’ way she will be refreshed for the Dead Lands.”

“That’s a good idea,” Alburet gazed down at Fluffball on the bed. The damage she’d endured pulled at his heart, and he felt a strong desire to protect her and keep her from being hurt again. He looked up into Karen’s eyes, seeing a reflection of his feelings. They shared a silent moment of agreement, then Alburet took his leave. “Goodnight, Karen.”

“Sleep well,” Karen replied as she stayed there gently stroking Fluff’s ears.

Retreating to their room, Alburet stripped off his gear as he considered just how damaged Fluffball was. She’d been the victim of abuse for years, which had driven her away from trying to form relationships in the past. From the little she had said, the one time she had tried, the guy ended up stalking her.

Soft warm hands began to knead his shoulders, “She be improvin’, master. I be thinkin’ she will be able to open up a little more over the comin’ weeks. Fluff mayhap bloom before our eyes.”

He relaxed into her hands, leaning against the wall for support. “What about me, Kitten?” The question was asked softly as he recalled Mother’s assessment that his mind was even more fractured than Fluffball’s.

“We will work on it,” Stacia whispered to him, her breath tickling his ear. “I will be goin’ slow with ya, but at some point ya will have to confront thin’s ya would rather nay.”

He shuddered slightly as something deep inside him rebelled at the idea. His eyes closed even as he forced his head to nod, “I will do this.”

“We will do this, me lovin’ husband,” she corrected as she stopped massaging him and took his hand. “Tonight though, we will just sleep. Ya mind is still in turmoil over this mornin’.”

He glanced at her and saw only loving acceptance, “I still don’t know what to feel about that.”

She laid him into bed gently, “Ya do, ya just be fightin’ yaself still. We can tackle tha’ first, iffin ya wish it.”

“How?” Alburet asked, a little confused.

“We can walk back through the memories and feelin’s ya had each time we had Karen with us,” she told him as she curled up with him in bed. “It be nay just the scene I can be showin’ ya, but the truth under ya thoughts as well. It be up to ya, but it can be done.”

He lay there, his arms wrapped around and her leg hitched up across his waist. “Maybe we should. If you can help me cut through my doubts and confusion, maybe then I can be free of them.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” she nibbled his ear. “We can do tha’ now iffin ya want, or we can…” Her voice trailed off as her hand reached below his waist.

His breath caught as she grabbed him gently, “Well, right now I think you have this issue well in hand. We can tackle the other later,” he moaned as she expertly handled him.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Two days later, after visiting a few more zones for quests and dungeons, the group leveled once again. They took the time to hit Pablo’s Provisions one more time, to be sure they were stocked up on all the things they were going to need.

They gathered Alpha Company in front of the Portal guild, just before ten in the morning. Fifty of the members had opted to undertake the mission.

The gathered members of Alpha Company were double checking their equipment. Tents and Campstones had flown off Pablo’s shelves over the last few days, as well as a wide variety of travel food. Everyone carried a number of potions on belts and in bags.

Alburet had used guild funds to lay in a stock of potions for when they got to the keep itself. Along with a Raidstone set so they would all be able to stay in touch easily during the battle.

Alburet and the other officers moved from group to group, checking that they were all ready to go. The sound of a contingent marching caught the attention of those assembled. Alburet moved forward, joined by the officers to welcome Ioaniss, at the head of a group of fifty men in uniform.

“Sir Jones, it is a great thing to see you here today,” Alburet said, shaking hands with him.

“I would hate to miss history being made. And maybe I can pick up something for the museum.”

“We’ll see what we can do,” Alburet laughed. His eyes scanned over the crowd, widening slightly when he spotted Captain Roberto in the group behind Ioaniss. “Captain?”

Roberto smiled, “Sir, Captain Roberto and squad reporting to help with the mission, sir.” He snapped a salute which was echoed by the men behind him.

Returning the salute, Alburet shook his head, “It is our pleasure to have you, Captain. Are you in charge of these men?”

“Yes, sir,” He stepped forward and lowered his voice slightly. “It’s been a long time since I last saw the sands, but we will get you to any destination you choose.”

“I have the utmost faith in you and your men,” Alburet said, loud enough for the guards to hear him. “We’ll have others here shortly.”

A coach rolled up to the curb, followed by a mob of people, all heavily armed and equipped for traveling. The coach had barely come to a stop when Vladimir stepped out. “I have brought men as requested, Alburet.”

Alburet went to greet Vladimir, leaving Gerald to coordinate with Sir Jones and Roberto. “It is a wonderful thing to see. My thanks, Sir Dracon,” Alburet bowed from the waist. “Will you be joining us?”

“Alas, no. Renful will be going in my stead.” Vladimir motioned and Renful came out of the coach in ornately embroidered black robes. “He is a master of the dead and should prove useful to you.”

Turning his eyes to Renful, who was trying to hide his unhappiness, Alburet grinned. “Renful, it is a pleasure to have you with us. Speak with my first officer Gerald about where you’ll be in the formation.”

Renful nodded and went past Alburet without speaking. Vladimir sighed, “He is displeased. I haven’t sent him away from my side in some years. But be assured that he is very skilled and will do his best for you. Even if he is a bit reserved.”

With a nod, Alburet accepted the gesture. “I am thankful for the assistance, Sir Dracon. He will be handling the items we find?”

“Indeed. Everything will be transported back by him once the keep is cleared.”

Shaking hands again, Vladimir climbed back into the carriage and it drove off. Alburet spotted Karen moving among the groups of mercenaries, getting them settled into the growing crowd. Alburet shook his head in wonderment as he watched the raid party fill up with more and more names as groups were added by Gerald, Marysue and Karen.

As the clock struck ten, Alburet frowned over the fact that Wilbur’s group had not yet arrived. He turned to everyone assembled. “Your attention, please,” Alburet said, stepping back slightly so he could see them all. “We are about to do something a bit crazy and fun. We are going deep into the Dead Lands to conquer a keep. Our allies have supplied us with the people needed to safeguard us through the wastes.”

He paused a moment before continuing, “They will not be helping us take the keep. We will do that on our own, Alpha Company. This is a chance to really make a name for ourselves. Rejoice that this is possible and at the adventure that is to come.”

A loud cheer rose up along with the din of shields being hit with weapons. As the noise died down he was about to start speaking again when two carts rolled up behind him, stopping along the side of the street. Wilbur Theron stepped down from the lead cart.

“Sorry for the delay,” Wilbur said with a grimace. “It took a bit longer to gather all the stuff they needed than I had anticipated.” Twenty people jumped off the carts, to retrieve the tools and crates stacked in the carts, and lined up behind him. “Here are the crafters to repair and upgrade the keep, as agreed.”

Alburet bowed, “My thanks, Lord Theron. If you all,” he pointed to the crafters, “will see Karen and Gerald, they’ll slot you into our group.” He let the crafters pass before turning back to Wilbur, “It might not have started out very well, Wilbur, but I thank you for your friendship.”

Wilbur bowed his head, acknowledging the compliment, “Indeed, sir. Also, Erin wished me to convey her good wishes for your endeavor.”

“Thank her and Madam Theron for us, please. I hope your days are less eventful than ours will be.”

A chuckle escaped Wilbur, “Me as well.” Wilbur got back into the cart next to the driver, “Good hunting, adventurers, and may the Gods watch over you.” The carts rolled off down the street.

Turning back to the throng that was now just short of two hundred people, Alburet smiled. “Ladies and gentlemen, glory awaits us! Rolland, if you will lead them in.”

Rolland stood next to Kim, the emblem of Alpha Company on both their outfits. “As you wish, guild master.” He raised his hand, “Follow me, for our greatest story begins now.”

Alburet took up the rear as he watched the group filing into the Portal guild. Stacia joined him watching the people streaming into the building. “This is going to be interesting.”

“With our friends and family,” Stacia said softly. “May our journey end in cheers an’ happiness, with the Dark Lord’s blessin’.”

He looked over and saw her head bowed in prayer. He couldn’t help but smile. “Alpha World is truly a wonderful place. I still marvel that I was ever given this chance. I will hold it tightly to my chest and pray it never ends.”

She looked up, meeting his eyes, “Aye, Asthore.”

Alburet

Half-Infernal Summoner

Level 24

Strength: 63 (48)

Agility: 63 (48)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 108 (78)

Wisdom: 181 (106)

Charisma: 83 (48)

Health: 1500

Mana: 3010

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 3

Demonic Retribution- Rank 3

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 2

Sap Strength- Rank 2

Demonic Haze- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 2

Fire Burst- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Author’s Note

If you want to keep up on my writing a bit more you can find me on Goodreads, and I have a blog I post to monthly which is synched to Goodreads.

Goodreads.com/Daniel Schinhofen author page

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen

https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Facebook Author page for Daniel Schinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like-minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/

https://litrpgforum.com/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books/

A big thank you to my editor and beta readers. Seriously, if not for you stalwarts I would be hammered so hard for my lack of proper grammar and the spelling errors. Thank you to my beta readers; Zee, the first beta reader, well done sir. Jay Taylor, thank you for your time with beta reading and also being the admin of my fan page. The rest of the beta readers in no particular order; Matthew Murphy, Justin Johanson, Steven LoBue, Jonathon Hughes, Robert Peterson, William Reid, Tarcha Saleeba, Jeremy Malouf, Authur Cuelho, Ben Smith, Alex Hartman and Josh Holmes.

I do need to give special thanks to 3 of my beta readers who did absolutely amazing jobs. Zee, as always you did good. Tarcha Saleeba, thank you for all the amazing feedback and catching the couple of issues that I missed in regards to story flow. Justin Johnson, who went line by line to find every issue he could, that was amazing. You three made this book even better, Thank you.

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

J. Patrick Walker

Cody Carter

Kyle J. Smith

Logan Cochrane

Sawyer Aubrey

Kyle Gravelle

Mitchell Hall

Michael Smith

Viking

MrNyxt

Robert Shofner

Heather

James Patton

Brian Guerrero

Jeremy Schultz

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup